THE

R G N OF S N
AN D

D OTTED W ORD S
IN THE

HEB R EW B IB L E .

E M IL Y O L IV E R G IB B ES .

ml , b ” 1-5
‘

N EW Y OR K
C op y r i g h t, 1
893 , by
C HA RL E S D I L L I N G H AM 82 CO L
“

T .
,

7 66 B R O AD W AY .
/ ?
é 3 7 ”
18 9 3 .
 PREF ACE .

"
In t hy L ig h t s h al l we se e light .

C o m e m y s o u l t h ou m u s t
,
b
e w a ki n
g ,

N ow i s b r e ak i n
g
t h e e a r th a n o t h e r d ay
’

O er .

C om e to h i m wh o m a d e t h i s s pl e n do r

S e e th ou re n d e r

1th y fe e b
A1 le s tre n
g t h c a n p a
y

T hi s hy m n was sung in ch urch to d ay and I ,

though t th e d ay n o w break i ng is a day such as W e

,

r ead of in the Bible ; not a day o f t we n ty four h ours -

but a day which m eans the co mm ence m ent o f a

certain ti m e the co m m en ce m en t o f a ti m e of n ew
,

tfi oug /z ts an d advan ce m en t of though t granted to ,

wa ki ng sou l s or wa k ing m inds

,
And I thought how .
,

is break i ng this day for m e ; and it is brea k ing o er ’

all th e earth therefore to H i m W h o m ade this inward

,

ligh t an d gran ts this ligh t to ev e ry soul I will

,
.

render a l l my feeble strength can pay I will search .

for new t hough ts o n the old truths and W hat I thin k I ,

fi n d I W ill t r y to give to others .

I looked round this church and s a w how m an y

—
m any women were th ere h O e w men i t was wo m en
, ,

th en W ho we r e th e r e to p ra y an d to them ca me th e
,
iv PR E F AC E .

a nswer s of th e prayers And wit h t hese women I

.

prayed this prayer Al mi g hty God unto who m a l l ,

hearts a r e op en all desires known and fro m who m n o

, ,

secrets are hid cl ea nse tfze t/z oug /z ts of our h earts by

,

t he i nsp i r a ti ons of T H oly Sp i r i t that we m ay per ,

f e ctl y l ove Thee and worthily m agnify Thy Holy

,

”
Na m e through Christ our Lord
,
.

A nd this prayer I hope will be a n swered i n this

work of m ine In the l ight W hich Chr i st brought
.

to this worl d m ay I fi n d light and i n to m y O pen

, ,

h eart m ay H e send by th e inspiration of th e Holy

Spirit n e w though ts by W hich I m ay m agni fy His
Nam e and understanding the d eep thoughts of the
,

B ible so that I m ay gi ve the m rightly to t his world

, .

M E T E O R I C I R ON
D I A M ON D S IN .

Th i s j ournal as well as nea rly e very daily an d

,

week l y paper in the United S tates has h ad notices ,

of the discovery of dia m on d s in m eteori c iro n .

Prof A E Foote of P hiladelphia recen tly read a

. .
, ,

paper announcing this d iscovery at the m eeting of

the A m erican Association for the Advance m ent of
Science Fro m this we learn that the d ia m onds are
s m all but plainly visi b
.

le They are th e h ardest vari

—
.

ety known th e black dia m onds u se d for pointi ng

dia m ond dri lls A s m all white dia m ond was also
.

found W h y has so m uc h in terest been shown in

.

this discovery wh ich has been antici pated for m any

"

years ? Because Professor Foote clai m s i t c o n fi r m s

, ,

th e theory advanced by Sir W illia m Tho m ps on ,

 PR EF A C E . V

tw e n ty ye ars ago th at th e fi r s t ge rm s of In c were

'

brought to this globe by m eteors Dia m onds like .

,

coal are s u pposed to resul t fro m changes occur ring

,

in vegetable m atter and if plants e x isted then there ,

m ay have been ani m al life and so we m ay h ave

-

approached one step nearer th e solution of th e ques

tion to which th e wisest brains h ave given so m uch
thought for ages Th e geological source of dia
.

m onds the m selves has never bee n satisfac torily

e x plained They are scattered all over the world
.

in unexpected places without any apparent re ason .

I t was su ggested by the W ashington geologists that

they ca m e fro m deco m posed m e teors that had bee n
falling on th e surface of th e earth for unknown cen
t a ries and that even the great deposits at Ki m ber
,

ley were due to enor m ou s m asses that had fallen

there producing curious sink holes si milar to th e -

”
crater on the side of whi ch Professor Foote foun d
th e m ost of the pieces at Cano n Diablo Professor .

Foote s co m plete paper m ay be fo u nd in the Amer i

’

ca n jou r na l of S ci en ce a n d A r fs for Nove m ber

—P op u .

Za r S ci ence N ews for Dece m ber

“

I th ink that th e garden of Eden was not on thi s

e arth ; the fall o f m an m eans that evil was banished

fro m Heaven Christ said to his followers

. I beheld “

Sa tan as ligh tning fall from h eaven

, ,
Sata n then .
’

, ,

was once in heaven In th e above w e read Sir W

. .

Tho m pso n says that the fi rs t ger m s of life we re

brou ght to this gl obe by m e teors Eden is heave n
“
’

an d those who wrote Gen esis could for m no bet ter

idea of h eaven than a garden th e y kn e w by i n s p i r ,

ation th at evil was in the worl d and th at th e soul ,

wi thi n th eir s inf u l hu man body h ad been banis he d

 6

l PR E F ACE .

fro m happi n ess and was a spark fro m good n es s

, .

fro m l ight and happiness and th at th e ir souls or ,

spirits were li k e dia m onds in the m e teoric i r on

sp oken of by Sir W illia m Tho mpson The soul of .

m an W hic h was only restored to co n sciousness and

,

li fe when after years his body had evolved fro m

‘

the lowest ani m al life then understood wh en this

was so that God existed and th at m ankind had at
so m e distan t ti m e fal len fro m heaven which he ,

called Eden Christ has told u s that God is a Spirit

.

therefore when we say m an was m ade in th e

,

i m age of God we should u nderstand m an s spirit

,
’

——
and not his hu man body those W h o wrote Genesis A

understood t h is as they say God b reathed upon

‘

m an and m a n beca m e ( then ) a living soul

m
.

Satan m eans Sin If Ada and E ve were ban

.

i sh e d fro m Heaven ( Ede n ) Satan or S i n is within , , ,

us — th at is in our fl e sh W hich we get fro m Adam

, , .

The i m age of God can n ot be our bodies of cla y ,

which die for nothing of God can die J esus took

,
.

upon h i m o u r body of c l ay and as H e had a double ,

n atu re s p i r i tu a1a n d m aterial

, th e te m p tation was ,

the struggle between t hese two the race of Ada m

banished to this pla n et and reduced to m ere a to m s
,

of life rose fr om one stage to anoth er until they

, ,

beca m e capable of seek ing to retur n to God Then .

Christ ca me to help the m and to sh o w the m the

 ? B E F ACE . Vi i

way ,
an d
to sho w that the spiri tu al God s i mage ,
’

withi n u s or Souls can by su ff ering overc o m e the

, ,

m aterial of which our b odies are made Satan sin

'

.
, ,

—
i s within u s the sa me as Ch rist said th e ki n gdo m of
Heaven is within u s The seeking of self ca u sed.

—
th e fall of A da m fro m Eden the seeking of self
r uns all th rough his race on this earth be t h ey civ‘

i l i z e d or be they barbarians the seeking of self was

, ,

—
th e Sin of Satan other words only for Ada m and
E ve . Jesus did n ot hu m iliate thé Divinity to th e
ti e vi l by the te mptation in the wilderness for it ,

was in the glorious strength of his Divine nature i n ,

th e knowl edg e of the power to overco m e evil th a t ,

1

H e m e t f o r u s the te m ptation .

Sin was driven fro m H eaven banished to this ,

e ar th hen ce sin h as been always on this earth and ,

will be on this earth as long as t h is earth is alive .

W e who are born on th is earth are born on an ,

e ar th o ,
r star or planet of sin
,
The prince of this
, .

earth is sin or Self .

Jesus said I beheld Sa tan as lightning fall fro m , ,

h eave n This H e said whe n the seventy said to

.

Hi m ,
L ord even the devils ar e sub j ect unto u s
“
,

th r ough Thy na me Devils m eans evils of

.

al l sorts These seventy h ad h ealed the sick the

.

i llness and the evil which caused the ill n e ss they

, ,

c ould banish throug h the na m e of J es us .

 111 PR E F A CE .

Sin th en ca me to this eart h when repulse d fro m

, ,

Heaven an d will always be here and W ill alway s

, ,

fi g h t th e good th at is in th e worl d W e think it is .

best for m an k in d to be ignorant of so m e things .

Sin will through i g norance cause m a n kind to si n

. , .

I f we think it best to grow in knowledge S i n W ill ,

c ause u s to sin throug h knowledge W hat then .

m ust we do ?
W e m ust watc h and b y knowledge ,

by i ntelligence r ise above sin

,
.

W h en I say that our hu m an nature we get fro m

— ,
—
Satan that is ou r flesh a n d blood nature d o n o t ,
'

m isunderstand m e to say that God did not m ake

this world God m ade al l th i n g s and H e m ade this
'

.
,

planet with all oth er planets the sun and m oon an d , , ,

stars D o you kno w the his tory of the m oon W e

.
?

are told th at it is dead yet it follows on God s law

,
’

and those W h o m a y have lived on it are alive no

—
m ore yet the m oon revolves and r e fle cts ligh t , .

That the race of m ankind are on this ear th does

not afi e ct this earth th e laws of this planet g o on
,

the sa m e we h ave nothing to do with these laws

, ,

we can not ch an g e the m in the least Sin or Satan .

, ,

as y o u wish to ca 11it was driven to this earth fro m

, ,

Heaven and tlza z l ife which must di e ca m e h ere in

,
‘

that way Pray do n o t m is u nders tand m e

, In our
fl e sh and blood body we a r e not we can not be of the
—
,

I mage of G od for God i s a S pirit .

 CONTENTS .

BOOK I .

O rigi n of Sin

BOOK II .

The Dotted W or ds in the H ebrew B ible

BOOK III .

The Religions of th e East of this d ay

BOOK IV .

R e fle c ti on s

BOOK V .

T he C hr istian Religion

B O O K VI .

J esu s Christ

B OO K VII .

Science
x con T E N T s .

B OO K V I II .

The W o men of the O l d Testa m ent

B O O K IX .

The W o me n of th e New Testa m en t

BOOK X .

Songs of th e W o me n of th e Bi b
le

B OO K X I .

The Prayer -
B ook
 B OOK I .

O R IG I N O F S IN .
 O RIGI N O F S IN .

T HE F AL L OF AD AM AN D E VE .

In t hese days o f growing u n belief in th e B ible an d ,

even in God s word it is the du ty of those who are

’

l oyal and true to God to give their though ts to th e

world in which we live so I a m here giving m i n e

in grea t h u m ility for I s h all speak of the things
,

which are h ard to understand but which all who ,

h ave any m ind whatever sh oul d think out for the m

sel ves always with prayer to God for righ t direction .

Trusting then that H e is helping m e by th e whi s

, ,

pers of the Spirit to m y listening m ind I t ake cou r ,

age to write th e following .

f
Tlze O r i gi n o S in .

Christ W h en teach ing his disciples told the m t h at

, ,

He h ad ma ny fi l i ng s to tell the m but that t h ey ,

could not b ea r the m th en

"
They h ad so m uch di th
.

culty in co m pre h ending the Spiritual teachings of

Christ th at H e had to teach t he m by parables an d
, ,

by ea r th ly thin g s as exam ples to make their earthly

[ 3]
1
14 OR IGIN OF S IN .

mi nds unders tand But Christ did n ot me an that we

.

s hould re m ain so dull of un d ers tanding so ignoran t ,

of His sp i ri tual teachings th at h e m ay ru n that

,

readeth i t . W e are to sea m]: the Scriptures for ,

Christ told u s to do s o because as H e said they

, , ,

testify of H i m Therefore whosoever doubts about

.
,

Christ let her fi r s t search the Scriptures with her

, ,

m ind total l y f r ee fro m all v iews and dog m as an d

prej udices o f other people .

This is wh at I am trying to do in telli n g you m y

idea of th e o rigin of si n and th e reason th at it is
, ,

and always h as been on this earth , .

Christ tells his disciples that H e saw Satan fall

fro m H eaven like lightning His wor ds Were : I .
“

beheld Satan as lightning fall fro m heaven

, ,
.

S a ta n mea ns S i n To this earth Sa tan fell bro k e n to

.
,

pieces H aving once bee n in H eaven there was

.

withi n Satan the ger m of the l ife which lives in

—
H eaven th e S park that n ever d ies Satan th en .
, ,

was reduced to nothing but th e pulsating heart ,

which science tells u s is the point to w h ich they can

—
trace bac k life on this earth a p u lsat i ng heart on a
m uddy beach . This pulse of life then m ay have , ,

co m e to this earth in this way This p u lse science

traces b a ck fro m man thro u gh ani m als plants and
, , ,

other thi n gs W e can understand very well tha t this

.

p ul se can b e trace d up to m anki n d W e ar e the n .

, ,
 OR IGIN OF sIN . 15

in the body direct descendan t s of Sa tan an d fro m ,

h i m we get all sin and evil a n d besides we get the

, , ,

S park of l ife which can not die but which can and
, ,

which di d grow s tronger in m ankind unti l m e n ,

“

”
began to call upo n the na m e of God and as th e ,

S park of life grew stronger God breathed u pon

,

—
m anki n d and ga v e the m M ei r S oq z fi e I mag e of ‘

”
G od for Go d is a Spirit said Christ ( whose
,

words I sh all ta k e for the authority of what I a m

writing ) and no fl e sh and blood c a n be th e I mag e of
God Nothing i n whic h evil dwells can be th e I m age
.

—
of God nor did God ever creat e anything in which
were sin and evil and call it good The story of
.

A d a m and E ve is an a llegory or s y m bol and we are ,

to h u nt f o r i ts m eaning A d a m an d Eve were the

.

race of m anki n d when life evol ved to the state we now

h ave called ma nki nd and to who m God ga ve liv
“
, ,

ing so u ls and m an beca m e a livi n g soul The .

words God breathed upon m an when m an ,

beca m e a living soul were used by th e writer to

,

m ak e u s understa n d the in visible n ature of th e

,
—
soul the sa m e as Christ said the wind bloweth ,

where it listeth and t h ou hearest the sou n d thereof

,

but cann ot te l l fr o m whence i t co m eth or wh ither it

goes ; so is every one tha t is born of the Spirit .

—
(

Also W hen th e apostles received the Spirit or

,

—
H ol y G ho st a s oun d lik e a mig hty r us hing win d
16 OR IG IN OF S IN .

fi l l e d th eplace : S o we understan d t h a t th e bre a th

of God means the Spiri t of G od th e Sou l gi ve n to ,
-

m ankind .

Now what was th e s i n of Satan

,

E den m e ans in my m ind H eaven

,
A da m a n d ,

E ve the r ace of m e n and wo m en banis he d fro m

"
,

Heaven to t his eart h The story says . B anishe d

fro m Eden — Heaven Th e tree of knowledge of
.

good and evil whic h they ate of was th e sin of crea t

, ,

ing th at is they h ad a child after th eir own i mage

, .

I do not believe th a t God said increase and m ulti ,

”
ply and fi l l the earth for thi s r eason God neve r
,

co mm anded evi l and si n to i ncr ease A ll ani m al .

n ature in which there is power to increase and m u l

,

ti p l y h ave in th e m evi l a n d si n
, Search and see "
, .

Can y ou fi n d any living thing or being in which

there i s not sin and evil Do you think that God
has told u s to i ncr ease and m ultiply that sin and evil
E ve was p u ms/zea i n the story of the creation in this
'
’

way In sorrow shalt th ou bring forth children .

And h er fi r s t child was not born in E den also he was ,

a m urderer and a liar Christ said Satan was

.
,

fro m the b e g i n n m g a m urderer and a liar

"
Cain .

lied in his o ff ering to God and m urdered his ,

br oth er .

'
The p u ni shment to Satan s descendants in the fl esh
is th e n e ces s ity to in crease an d m u ltiply l n th e
 O R IGIN OF SIN . 17

fle s h , as all flesh does and wi l l do to the e n d o f th e

,

world ( O nly those who have s tr ong souls can o v er

co m e th e fl e s h ) Christ h as to l d u s t hat at the end
.

of th e wo r ld the re wil l be m arrying and giving in

m arriage . The curse of increasing S l n r e m ains to
the end of the world an d is only excused b y Chris t s ’

b l e s sm g m arriage at the marriage at Cana H e ,

s an cti fi e d it by His presence and afterwards gave

the l i mi ts which alone would recei v e His blessi n g .

The l i mits you will fi n d i n w hat H e says abou t

divorce and m arriage .

A t th e m arriage in Cana which Ch rist hon ored ,

with His p resence H e also showed th e fi r s t sign of

,

His power The turning of water into win e has a

.

deepe r m eaning th an the m ere fact of th e wate r

bei n g m ade wine All of Christ s m iracles and wor d s
’

h ad a spiritual m eaning and th ose spiritual m ean

,

i n gs it is our duty to search ou t W e m ay not be .

abl e ful ly to search out all th e m ean i ng but as we ,

ha ve advan ced in knowledge in oth er things so far

beyond those wh o lived years ago so should we ,

advance in kn owledge of spiri tual things and n ot ,

re m ain exactly wh ere they were in such knowledge .

T/ze wor d of God is the word spoken by Christ an d ,

—
also by t he Prophets such as th e ten Co mm and
'

m en ts which Chris t con fi r m e d

,
But as I said .
,

b efor e) it i s Ch r ist s wo rds whi ch I take as my gu i de

’
18 O IGIN
R OF SIN .

in these t hou ghts T herefore I think this water

.
,

m eans baptis m the wine a n e w and stronger life

,
.

This m a r riage then was di fferent fro m all m ar

, ,

r i a e s before i t for they were only carnal the

g , ,

sa m e as al l ani m al life As the weak water was .

t u rned to strong wine so the weak hu m an nature ,

was turned to strong nature and th e m arriage was ,

raised on to a higher plane N o w I g o back to th e .

or i gi n of sin W e h ave a way of calling this eart h

.

”
God s world yet Ch rist said that th e Pr i nce of
’

t/zz s wor l d ha d noth i ng i n H i m that i s i n Christ This

'

.
, ,

world is Satan s W hen Christ was te m p ted by

’
.

Satan Satan showed h i m all the glories of Mi r wor l d

, ,

and said all these things will I give thee for that
, ,

is deli vered unto m e a n d to who m soever I will I

”
give i t Th erefore this world i s Satan s the ki n g
.
,
’

do ms and the glory of this world and the power all , ,

are Satan s and th e l i e of Satan wa s in that he said

’

h e coul d create good th e sa m e as G od ( Read th e .

story of Ada m a n d Eve ) Sata n hid fro m God for .

,

—
h e had created evi l for look at the race he created ,

are we good or evil ? Satan was a m urderer for he ,

—
created d e ath nothing on this earth lives all thi n gs ,

die .S atan could not create a Soul h e cre ated ,

no thing but sinful fl e sh God gave u s tlze S ou l . .

This is the reason of the never ending battle

b etwe e n a ni mal lif e i n u s an d th e s oul i n us The ,
 O R IGIN OF SIN . 19

a ni m al life W e g et fro m Satan a nd 17 must di e God , .

n ever m ade evil and sin The soul is fro m God and
.

c a n ne v er di e it m ust conquer i n the fi h t and over

, g
co m e the ani m al in u s that is overco me Satan
, , .

Satan being once in heave n h ad withi n hi m the

l ife that ca nnot di e h e was reduced on this earth after

the fall to a li ving p u l s e of l zf e Science tells h o w .

slowly tlTat pulse e m erged th rough th e lowest li fe

up to m ankind and m an k ind slowly e m erged fro m
,

ani m al life o n ly and ani m al inclinations un til it was ,

fi t for th e growth or the life of the soul th a t spark -

of life W hich l i ved in Satan and lives in his descend

ants which we all are W hen God breathed on
,
.

m ankind the spark received life a n d beca m e a l i v

,

i n g sou l and cannot die

,
O ur bodies o f fl e s h and
.

blood we get fro m Satan fi ance th e si n i n u s and in

this world hence the su ffering in this wor l d f r om
,
'

W hich none are exe m pt hence th e power and,

triu m ph of e vil and sin th e inclination to evil a n d

,

sin evi l though ts which cease not to war against

, ,

th e soul so long as th e soul is i mprisoned in th e

fle sh . And W hen m ankind turned to G od for h elp

in this struggle in His great co m passion for these
,

struggl ing ato m s of the l ife once in heaven H e ,

sent to u s His Son Ch rist called Hi m self the Son

.

of Go d in th e sa m e way that H e u sed m a n y earthly

things to m ak e Plain Hi s te a chin gs to th ose wh o
20 O IGIN
R OF SIN .

heard H i m His strong Spirit was th e son of God

. .

His body li k e ours being of m an k ind was the son

, , ,

o f m ankind yet without s i n be 1

,
ng born only of a ,

pure virgin H e was a pure strong Spirit or Soul

.
,

fro m God sent and wi lling to co m e and dwell in the

, ,

body of flesh to show to all m ankin d th at th e s pi r it

,

within the m was able t o conquer th e flesh if they

took th e way H e showed the m H e says I a m th e ” .
,

way Bei n g in the fl e sh H e was te m pted by Satan

— —
the sa m e as we are for the fl ask z s S a z c m but Christ
’
‘

conquered in the fl e s h a ll the te m p tations of the

—
devil for in t h at fl e s h dwelt the strong Spirit of
God H e died as al l fl esfi m ust and does die I also
. .

believe that tlza l fl es/z being so pu r i fi e d by th e Strong

Spirit of God saw not corruption and so was not
, ,

given to this earth an d to the Prince of this earth ,

who is Satan The sin of Satan as I h ave said before

.
, ,

was the art of creating e x pressed in the story of ,

Ada m and E ve th e serpent an d the fruit eaten

, , .

W e are told no child was born in Ede n an d sin and ,

evil are al ways be i ng created on this earth .

Christ often tells his disciples that H e ( Christ) is

n ot of this earth H e te l ls the m th at they are fro m
.

benea th
( tha t is of this earth )
,
th at H e i s fro m ,

above that is fro m Heaven C h rist also tells so m e

, , .

of H i s h earers that they are of z lzez r f a tfi er th e ‘

’

D e vil He even s ays thi s to th ose W ho cl ai m

 O R IGI N or SIN . 21

Abrah a m —
as th eir father th at is the chosen race of ,

Jews I f these Jews who were tr uly th e chosen race

.
, ,

W ere descend a n ts of th e Devil it w a s because they ,

were only fl e sh an d b l ood Their souls h ad n o .

powe r o ver their ani m al natures .

Now a great m any good people are shaken in their

,

faith because as they say God p er mi ts sin to be on

, ,

this earth In a certain way they accuse God of th e

.

sin which has al ways been on this earth an d ,

will be to the end of th e worl d for th i s e arth

—
is Satan s therefore th e wicked prosper h ere and
’

the good su ff er God in His great m ercy and good

.
,

ness sent the wil lin g Ch rist the pure Spirit of G o d

, , ,

to ta k e the body o f flesh an d b l ood fro m a pure Vi r

gin and H e was born i n a s l a l l e which ty p i fi e s the
, ,

desce n t of ma nki nd And H e l i v ed th e hu m an life to

.
,

sho w u s the way back to H eav en and to su ff er for ,

u s in that fl e s h and to tell u s that it is only through

,

—
what this world calls su ff erin g th a t is su ff ering to ,

th e fle sh inherited fro m Satan and which is the ,

—
nature of fi e s h i t is only in that way that is th e
, ,

—
way Chris t sho wed u s only in that way can ou r ,

souls which are a spark fro m H eaven ever return

, ,

to H eaven .

C O MM U NION o r C H R I S T T H E PA S S O V E R . .

Christ blessed th e bread bro k e it and ga v e i t to ,

"
Hi s disciples saying ,
Take eat this is m y bod y , , _
.
92 O R IGIN OF S IN .

And H e took the cup saying : Drink y e all of i t

, ,

for this is m y b l o od shed for m any for the re m is

, ,

sion of sins I will not dri n k of this fruit of the vine

.
,

until that day W h en I drink it n e w with you in m y

‘

Father s ki n gdo m
’
Chr ist k ept the Passover that
.
,

feast w hich called to re m e m brance that God pa ssed

over the children of Israel when all the fi r s t born -

— —
died in Egypt an d at that feast H e ( Ch rist ) ch ange d
the Passover to the Passover of our n atural si n s ,
’

that i s that all who bel i eve in Christ and His death
,

and ascension who accept Christ as their leader

, ,

an d by th e he l p of th e Spiri t overco m e or struggle

to overco m e their n atural sins in th e fl e sh W ill be ,

passed over for Christ s sake in the j udg m ent to ’

co m e Those who obey and are faith ful and true

.

to the inward conscience wh ich i s in all of u s W ill , ,

be j udge d with others but W ill also be p a ssed over as

, ,

th e children of Israel were passed over by th e angel

of d eath in Egypt .

W hen Christ sai d th e bread was His body and the

wine His blood I u nde r stand H i m to m ean this
, ,

hu m an body W hic h could not live u n l ess fed b

~

, y
— —
bread and wine or by food and water for it m ust
e a t and dr i n k to l i ve this earthly life I n thi s way .

H e tells th e m that his eart h ly body will be broken

an d His blood shed as a s a cr i fi ce for the m Ch rist
,
.

me ans t hat He g i ve s the l ife of the fie s h and b lo o d - -

 R IGI N oF 23
’

O SIN .

b
I

o dy i n
.

,
wh ich H e then d welt ; That t h ey m ust eat
i t m eans that they m ust give the life of their body
,

of fl e sh and blood for t he lif e of th e S p i rit within

t he m .They mu st rule th e flesh by the Spirit gov ,

ern i t as they would govern any thing outsi d e of

the m selves Christ said plainly to His disciples
’

that it is th e Spirit th at quickeneth m eaning g i ves

'
, ,

life T he fl e sh p r ofi te th nothing ; it is the Spirit

.

within you that lives your fl e s h like all fl e sh must di e

, .

Therefore what we call th e Co m m union is like th e

, ,

eati n g of the Passover ; we keep th e feast W e eat ,

the bread and wi n e by C h rist s co m m and so as to

’

r e m e m ber th e death of His earthly b ody which was ,

like o ur earthly body and lived by food and drink, .

A nd H e tells u s H e will drin k the n e w wine in His

F ather s kingdom with u s
’
The new wine means .

th e new life th e life of th e Spiri t which H e sent to

w
, ,

u s by the Holy Spiri t hich cam e to u s after His

,

—
deat h on this earth and it m eans the True life i n
II e ave n .

—
G E N E SIS M V H U M B L E
. TH OU G H T S T HE R E ON .

W hoever wrote Ge n esis tells that all things us

wer e m ade by God W e are not to m ake a tr an sl a

.

t i on of Genesis into ou r language a ux p i ed de l a; ,

l ettr ef as it is said in F rench which m ea n s we are

’

n ot to understand a thin g written as u nderstand ,

i g
n i t at the
~

f oot of ea ch l e tte r W ho can fi n d o ut .

~
.
24 RIG IN
O or S IN.

God wh o t h e n can understand al l thi ngs whi ch ar e

m ade by God P
The author of G ene si s te l ls u s of the s un and moon
—
and s tars and he tells us they we r e made to rul e the
'

day s and the nigh t s of t/zzs ea r th This ea r th in th ose

,
,

d ays W a s tho u gh t to be large r than th e su n and th e

, ,

S u n to m ove in truth as we see i t m ove roun d th e eart h ‘

T h e sun teache s u s what f a z t/z is or belief in a thin g

’

contrary to what we see it to b e W e do not f ee or

.

eel th e earth to revolve around th e sun

f we see it to
'

do j ust th e reverse but b ecause we l el zeve what

,

o th ers tel l a s others i n who m we trust and trust

, ,

witho ut having ever seen the m or spoken to the m

, ,

b u t whose book s we h ave read We b el i eve

. th at
what we see i s n ot s o but tha t the trut h i s th e
,

reve r se W hy then do we not b

.
,
elieve what Christ »

h as told u s i n h i s b ook th e N e w Tes tament

,
?

Though we do not see the th i ngs w hi ch He tells u s

and tells u s tha t the y are t rue and we beli eve not
,

because we see in our darkened m inds the reverse

of what i s tr ue W e trust to ou r earthly eyes and
.

use not the eyes of our reasons or m inds or souls .

N ow Genesis says that God set t hese stars i n the

fi r mam e n t of the h eav e n to give l igh t u pon the
earth W ere all thes e ligh ts in the heavens only
.
,

m ade for thi s earth ?

I think not ; but you who
“

re a d c an t hi nk i t
,
out p erhaps m uch bette r than I
 OR IG I N OF SIN : 2 5
can . Do so and give the though ts to the world W e .

need all the thoughts of those who are God s if they ’

fail in t heir e ff orts or no .

Genesis tell s u s that God g aVe to ma nkz nd not ye t — '

—
called Adeem e ve r y herb ever y fr u it of trees y i eld
fl

i ng seed . To you i t shall be for m ea t ; and to

every b east of the eart h eve ry fowl of the ai r and to
, ,

every ti li ng tlza t er eep el /z wlzer ez n i ker e i s l ife I have

'
“

given every green h erb for m eat .

N o w here we r ead that m an and beast fowl an d ,

cr eeping thi n gs have th e sa m e m eat th at l zj

,
— f e is in
t he m all . There see m s to u s no di fference m ade
be tween the m and m ankind u n til m ankind received
a sou l by the breath of God and beca m e in so u l the
,

i mag e of God Then God said to m an k ind : S u b

.
“

( l ue t/z e ea r z lz and h ave do m in i on over every living

‘
,

”
thing th at m ove th upon the earth These living .

things on this earth are th e descendants of Satan

also our earthly living bodies and our Souls fro m
Go d are to subdue and have do minion over ou r
bodies and al l e arth l y living things .

Genesis tells u s o f th e seventh day being a day in

which God r esl ea T h i S i d e a of Go d s r esti ng and the
’
.
'
’

possibility that God needed res t shows very clearly ,

th at t h ere was no idea in th e writer s m ind of a

’

—
Spiritual God i t was a God m ade in all respects as
a hu m a n m an needing r est T he settin g of a ti me
.
,
.
 O R I GI N OF S IN .

as th e m orning and evening th e fi r st or seventh ,

day I S the sa m e m istake W e kno w tha t all c reated

w
, .

things ork or grow by the set r ul es of God H o w .

th en did God need r est ? Rest is of th is earth there

can be n o need of rest in Heaven W e h ave in .

Re velation s iv that th e f o ur be a sts b

,
efore th e thron e
r est not day and n i ht saying Holy Holy Holy
“
g , , , , ,

Lord God Al m igh ty which was an d is and is to

, , ,

co m e .

H e who wrote Ge nesis coul d not m ake oth ers

understand about the Sabbat h but b y s o writin g
Christ tells u s the Sabbath was made for m an not ,

m an for the Sabbath C hrist understood m ankind

. .

U nle ss we keep one day in seven to think of and

pr ay to God we will forget Hi m in ou r rush after
,

earthly thing s we would negl ect our Souls God .

is a Spirit and th ey who worship H i m must worshi p

,

”
H i m in Spirit and in Truth Earthly things so
.

needed for our eart hly bodies are not Spiritual

things Genesis says
. These are th e g ener a ti ons o f
l—
the earth wh en they were cr e ate d
,
eve r y plant ’

every her b I think this is the generations of th e

.

earth fi r s t a plant or h erbthen ani mals The plant

, , .

”
grew fro m the dust of th e ground W e are to l d .

that God for me d m a n of th e dust of the gr o und ,

before H e b reathed in to his nostrils the breath of

life w h ic h ca us ed man to b eco m e a l ivin g s oul .
 ORI GI N OF S IN . 27

G enesis h e r e tell s u s that God m ade th e plant

an d h erb before it grew becau se it had not rained
,

and because th e r e was n ot a m a n to ti ll the groun d

"
W e can n ot take thi s a u x p i ed de l a l ettr e for ,

m ist causes rain and m any green things grow W here

,

—
/

there i s no m an to till th e ground and all thi n g s are

possible to God .

Now we ha ve a l ready said what we think th e word

—
Eden to m ean a garden was the only th ing
m an s m ind cou l d liken Heaven to W e h ave also
’
.

said what we believe about the fall of m ankind that ,

Christ sai d h e saw Satan fall fro m H eaven and we ,

believe it was to this earth th at Satan fell h en ce the

origin of sin on this earth and th e fact that Satan s sin
,
’

was creatin g evil th e result of his atte m pt to kno w

,

good and evil And being banished fro m Heaven to

.

th is earth he brought death to this life and all

,

th ings living here as all flesh d escends fro m h i m

and is his flesh m ust die The spark of life which
, .

he h ad i n Heaven i s th e life th at goes on in his gen

e r ati o n s given fro m father to son on an d on un til

,

this world m ust end Happy is th e m an or wo m an

.
,

we think wh o having a strong soul can con quer th e

,

body overco m e all te m ptations ; and g i vm g h i m

,

sel f to Christ l ive his life on th is earth so that

, ,

h e trans m i t no sin to generatio ns to co m e either ,

b y b od y or mi n d W h e n G
. od g ave mankind a S oul
,
$2 9 O RI G I N oF S IN I

as we are told H e gave Ada m it was gi ve n wi th ,

t he co mm and to s u fiau e flee ea r t/z—the soul was to sub

’

due th e fl e sh —and by so doing m an k ind would and

co u ld r i se a l ove his fello ws th e b e asts of th e earth
, .

Let u s as k of those who read this exa mine yo u r ,

selves and see have y o u nothing of the beast in J

you if you fi n d th at you have h ow then can you in , ,

your body of fl e sh and blood be th e I mag e of G ael 2 ,

AD AM .

A deep sleep fell upon A d a m th at is u po n , ,

m ankind This we think m eans ob

.
,
l ivio n be tween the
, .

t i m e that m ankind evolved fro m a lower ani mal into

his presen t state and when h e received his soul his

, ,

m ind beco m i n g strong and his intelle ct growin g ,

—
and his conscience awak ing i n the deep sleep h e
forgot his for m er state of being a b ru t e beast .

Eve or wo m an we are told was born of Ada m

, , ,

m an ) M ankind being evolved into a higher state

~

( .

than th e brute beast was no longer to cohabit with

,

b r u te beast A m ong the beasts of th e fi e l d for

.

Ada m there was not found a help m eet for hi m .

Gen ii 2 0
.
,
.

Now scie n ce tells u s tha t life began very l o w

,

down i n th e scale of ani m al life and evolved u ntil ,

it rea ched m ankin d if this is s o then wo m an is the ,

highest e volu tion as we read she was created after

,

man T his B ibl e b i r th of E ve we think is fi g u r ati ve

 O R IGIN OF SIN . 29

as we thi n k m uch in the Bible is an d we are to

( ,

search ou t the m eaning) her evolution too k place at

,

the sa m e ti m e as Ada m s for all livi n g thin g s were

’

m ade m ale and fe m ale

,
It m ay m ean that Ada m
.

was the flesh and bloo d bo d y E ve the m ind an d ,

intellect of the race c alled Ada m And we are told .

that the serpent addressed E ve not Ada m that is — , ,

h e addressed th e m ind or intellect of m ank i n d not ,

h i s body of clay .The verse referri n g to m arriage

m u st have been written by so m e one e l se and m uch
later th an the rest for in th ose early days a m an
,

did not forsake his father and m oth er and cleave to

his wife How could A d a m do s o if h e h ad no father
.
,

or m othe r for h e certai n l y h ad no father or m other

like hi mself and his being called in the generations
"

the Son of God m eans his soul was the Son of God
, ,

his soul given to h i m by the b r ea t/z o

f G od— which i s

the true life within u s .

Eve did eat th e fruit of the tree W e eat with .

our m inds as wel l as with our bodies C h rist told u s .

that we cannot live by bread alone and that H e ,

was the bread of Heaven co m e down fro m H eaven

, .

H e m eant that by our minds and hearts an d souls ,

we m ust eat th e bread h e gave u s if we wis h to live , .

That is we m ust hear an d learn wh at his words

,

m ean and with the truths H e g av e u s we mu st fe e d

,

our m i nds an d he ar ts .
30 O R IGIN OF SIN .

Eye did eat the knowledge th at y e shall be as ,

”
gods k nowi n g good and evil
,
The mi nd of A d a m .

or mcm kl ml the descendants of Sata n l /z oug /z l evi l in

, ,

—
their m inds wish ed to knowg ooa a nd evi l and si n ned ’
,

to get the k nowledge Yo u r ey es s/z a l l fie op ene d

this we suppose is understood by everyone to

, ,

m ean the eyes of th eir m ind and not of their h u m an ,

bodies W hy the n do we u nders tand the rest to

.
, ,

b e l i ter a l and not to contain so m e deep m eaning that

we are to search out

Their eyes were o pened and they knew that they
were n ak ed i t does not say that th ey sa w th ey
-

were nak ed but knew that is co m prehended in

, ,

their m inds N a ked ; th at i s they k new th at they

w
.
,

were only a ni ma ls a soul ithin an ani m al body

, .

W e h ave already said w h at we think the pu n ish

m ent of the serpent m eans The wo m an s punish .
’

m ent was to bear children Cain was n ot born in

Eden The m an s punish m ent this eart h was cursed
.
’

for his sake ; that is for Satan s sin ; sorrow shall ,

’

l ast as long as this earth shall last Thou s h alt eat

the herb of th e h eld we have al ready said refers , ,

to m ankind W hen m an W as only ani m a l W e do not .

thi nk we are to read Genesis as we read any book

written in our day W hat is written in Genesis d oes
.

n o t follo w one event after another

— we m ust search
the s piri t of the b o ok h er e an d ther e ,
 O R IGIN OF SIN . o l

Dust thou ar t and u nto dust shall thou return

, .

Here we fi n d evolution fro m a spark or a pul se o f

life W e ca m e fro m the dust of this earth and to it
.
,

our bodies inh erited fro m Satan will return O ur .

Souls fro m God W ill always live Coats of s k ins .

also refers to the ani m al life of ani m al m an ’

Satan or S i n if per m itted to re m ain in Heaven

,

( Eden ) would
,
live forever and his descendants ,
m e n ,

and wo m en of clay would h ave lived there for e v er

, ,

m e n an d wo m en born of si n Therefore Satan fell .

fro m Hea ven to th is earth This is wh at we think is

.

m eant i n verses 2 2 2 3 2 4 of gr d chapter of Gene sis

, , .

The fl a m i n g sword is deat h to the bo d y of clay ,

it c an not enter Heaven ( Eden ) wh ere eternal l ife is

to be found The body of cl ay must di e
. .

Again we think that Cain m eans th e body of clay

, ,

a child of Satan Christ has said that S atan was a

.

m urderer and a liar fro m the begin n ing

,
Satan .

lied to E v e and is th e father of Death Cain l i ed

,
.

in o ff ering to God what was not of th e bes t of wh at

h e h ad an d h e slew his b roth er
,
Abel m eans th e .

soul H e b
. rought to God the be s t of his flock that
is he worshipped God in his soul and m ind and
, ,

was accepted of God .

Cain went out fro m th e presence of th e Lord ,

m eans we think Satan s i n lies and m ur d er all of

, , , , ,

w hi ch th e wor d S at an me ans we n t fro m Go d s

’

,
 2 O R IGIN OF SIN .

presence in the body of this c h ild of Satan Cai n

, ,
.

And so sin lives on this e arth and Satan driven , ,

fro m heaven is the origin of s i n on this earth and

, ,

this world and all the glories of it are Sata n s ’

.

W e m ust read Genesis al l th rough with this idea .

W e can n ot know h o w m any years are betwee n

events an d we m ust searc h the deep spiritual m ean
,

ings which u n doubtedly are gi ve n to u s in i t For .

if we only tak e the letter h ow can we understand i t ?

,

For W h ere did Cain hn d his wife H e was the fi r s t

child of Ada m and E v e The fi r s t child of Cain we
.
,

are told builded a city

,
And m an V m ore accounts
.

like th e se we will fi n d in Genesis W e know th at .

the Serpent was used by the old nations as a sign of

wisdo m Therefore we thin k it is so u sed in Genesis
.
, .

T he serpent was m ore subtil th an any be a st of the

h eld ; it had l /zz s ea r tlz s W isdo m the sa m e as Chri st
'
’

tells u s ,
th e children of this world are for their
”
gen e ration wzser th an the chil d ren of light That .

is in thei r e arthly life they are wise in earthly wis

,

—
d om while the children of light th at is of heavenly
,

—
wisdo m in the soul these are not so W ise in earth l y
things th e y do not succeed in getting earthly treas
u re s W hich the children W holly of this earth do get
,
.

The serpent {f not here u sed as a s y m b ol wa s cer h

ta i n l y on the sa m e level as m ankind for it S po k e th e ,

l anguage of E ve al s o had r e e sen mi nd and thought

, ,
 OR IGIN OF S IN . 3

If you take this accoun t of the serpent a u x p z ea de

’
’

”
l a l ez l r e
‘
,you must believe th at the serpent and all
ani m als and reptiles were e qual to m an k ind coul d ,

a —
speak n d reason w i th the m tha t is before m an k ind~

—
,

beca e a l i vi ng soul for With and by that gift of God

m ,

m ankind was m z secl above the brute beas t

’

W e are telling you that we are s e ar ch l n g th e scrip

tures for th e sp i r i t of th e scriptures an d not for th e ,

letter I n so doing we a r e obeying our Lord and

.
,

M aster J esus Christ A l l the account of Genesis

.

m ak es no di ff erence to u s for we know that in our

,

body of fl e sh and blood there i s no good th i ng th at

evil and sin is ever with u s and the battle of our soul
,

with the fl e sh and blood body must g o on until the

death of the body ; b u t as the world has attacked

the B ible we are doing our best to fi g h t the world

,

as a soldier of Christ .

S o here is what we thin k Satan if once in ,

H eaven was then fi t to be there ; A spirit or

,

a ngel of wisdo m an d kno w ledge wh o thought to be ,

y

e qual to God and in h i s atte m p t to create and

, ,

know good and evil created only evil an d was

, ,

driven fro m Heaven to this eart h broken to pieces

w
, ,

and as e sai d the pieces in which were life began

, , ,

to live on this earth in the lowest stage and by slo w ,

degrees fro m plant to ani mal ca me to b e mankind .

—
Then G od gav e m ankind their s o uls to help the m
 34 OR IGIN OF S IN .

to think of H e aven and fi n d the way back there

and Genesis tells u s at fi rst that God said to the ser
,

pent thou art cursed above all ea l l l e that is th e

, , ,

lz zmz em early descended fro m Satan and ani m als is

cursed : W e cannot in our bodies of clay leave this

, ,

earth and wh a t we eat i n th e body of clay is dust

, , ,

for out of dust does it grow The seed of the wo m an

.

we know is Christ ; m ark y e it is the seed of th e ,

wo m an it does not say the seed of m an Christ s

'

hu m an body he too k fro m a wo m an alone that we

m ust allow if we believe w h at we read in the New
Testa m ent Therefore the soul and S pirit of wo m an
.

m ust be stronger than the soul and spirit of m an ,

for a wo m an alone was found pure enough to give

the hu m an body in which Christ dwelt .

The en m ity bet wee n thee a n d the wo m an is ,

the en m ity bet ween the body of fle s h which we get ,

fro m Satan a n d th e Spirit of God whic h we get

, ,

fro m Chris t born of a wo ma n Thy seed m eans

.
,

the fl e sh and blood bo dy her seed those to ,

W ho m C h ri st by th e Spirit h as co m e It sh all .

bru i se thy head ; that i s C h rist c onquers deat h

”

death of the bod y of clay is the head of Satan for ,

S a tan er ea l ea dea l /z
’
.

Thou sh all bruise his heel that is Satan ,

c aused the h u m an body of Chris t to die h ere I t is .

call ed hi s heel b
, ecau s e hi s head i s th e S pirit of G od
.
.
 O R IGIN OF SIN . 35

His h ee l m eans the h u m an body W e g o bac k now

,
.

to these words I will p u t en m ity between thee and

,

the wo m an W e think this m eans that wo m en not

9

m e n are the ones who are the ene m ies of sin an d of

, ,

the h u m an body which causes sin Th ey are the .

ones to fi g h t the h ardest against this body descended ,

fro m Satan Also a wo m an al one said Behold the

.
, ,
“

hand m aid of the Lord be it unto m e as tho u hast

”
said .

A NI M A LS .

W h y did the fi r s t Christians or th e Ch ristians of

our days represent the four Gospels by ani m als ?
S t M ark by a lion S t Luke an e agle S t J ohn an
.
,
.
,
.
,

cx and S t M atthew a calf And also Wh y do we

.
,
,
, ,

constantly h n d allusion to ani m als in th e Bibl e P W e

thin k that there is no o th er reason but th at we are
descended fro m ani m als ourselves and h av e suc h ,

ani m al ways and inclin ations we eat an d dri n k we ~

,

nourish our bodies th e sa m e as ani m als W e sleep .

and walk th e sa m e as ani m al s Th ey thin k and rea .

s o n to a certain extent they can be tra i ned to do all

,

s orts of things W e train u p a chil d and are oblige d

.

to tewell l l or it wou l d not know if we did not

, .

I n the Bible we ha v e a n a s s which spo k e a lio n ,

is of ten m e n tioned as to destroy m ankind The .

raven the dov e they do God s will th e dog is

, ,
’

men tio ne d often the W o l f s wi ne , the ram shee p a r e

, , ,
36 O R IG IN OF S IN .

often spoke n of and l lze l a ml th e ox and th e m ule

, , .

The l ion was the sy m bol of strength and of the

tri be of J udah and of Chri st The f ox is m entioned .

to denote that th e person socalled had th e instincts

of the fox in his character Christ uses th is sy m bo l
.
,

G o an d tell that fox You can hunt i n the New

.

Testa m ent and h n d whe n C hr i s t u s e d the word The .

an i m als all have instincts which can be found in the

characters of m ankind and also the birds have these
,

in stincts in a lesser degree Notice hunt and see .

, ,

for yourself if this i s not s o W e di ff er then only by

.
, ,

our souls fro m th e lower ani m als ; we should use ,

then every e ff ort to overco m e th e a ni m al in u s and

, ,

let the soul grow the conscience the brain power

, , ,

the m ind the reason these all belong to th e Soul

,

If we stunt i t W e re m ain ani m als we can o n ly rise

,
.

above the m by overco m ing the ani ma l by the sou l “

'

Tfee jl[ l ssz fl g L i nk

/
.

These Bush m en gave rise to a so m bre repu g n ance

a lm ost am ounting to a shudderi n g aversio n in that ,

they are exa m ples of th e lowest depth s of a degraded

h u m an ity A ch aracteristic d istinction be t we e n
.

m on k ey and m an is th e power possessed by th e latter

of opposabi lity betwee n the f o re fi n g e r and th u m b .

This power is lack ing in the Bush m an Pinch m y .

”
fi n g e r I said to one of th e m
,
pinch m uch h ar der .

In vain the pressure would scarcely h ave i nj ured

a fl y Now a n anthropoi d al ape possesses m a ny
.
,

hu m an characteristics but is esse n tially a m on k ey

,

a Bush m an possess e s m any apish characteri s tics but ,

 O RIGI N "
3
01 s
'

is es sentially a m an A m iserable dwarfed decrepit

.
, , ,

r epulsive m an O ne W ho m I m easured was on l y

.

fo u r feet three inches in h eight with a s k inny , ,

feeble body to correspond a screwed u p ch est ,

-

dru m stick l egs and arm s very s m all cerebellu m , ,

prog n athous j aws high cheek bones acute facial

, ,

angle and lac k lustre eyes

,
-
.

His features were totally devoid of expression ;

his de m ea n or when e x a m ined an d h an dled was
, ,

m ore s tolid th an that of a sh ee p ; his la n guage

could barely be called co h erent and in fact it was , , ,

d i fii cu l t an d painful to reali z e th at this poor brutish

ani m al m ust be cl as s i fi e d in a e n u s which com o

prises a Newton a M ilton an d a Shakespeare The , .

only instance I witnessed of Bush m an i n telligence

was in a tiny infan t in Ki m berley H ospita l Th e .

creature was about the si z e of a puppy an d equ ally ,

bright and vi v acious i l l u s t1ati n g the theory that i n

,

a race of low intel lect intelligence is i n an inverse

r atio to age .
—B l aeé woozl s M ag a z m e
’

IM A GE OF GOD .

Tel l m e how you understand th ese words in

Genesis chap i verse 2 6
,
. . And God said Let u s
, ,

m ak e m an in our i m age after our li k eness ; and

th en we h ave i n th e s1s t Psal m verse 5 6 Behold , , , ,

I was slzagbe f z l fz an d in sin did m y m other

conceive m e Beh old thou desirest truth in the
.
,

in ward par t s and i n th e hi dden p a r t thou sh all m ake

m e to k now W isdo m In our m ind there can be
.
,

but one m eaning The i mag e and l i keness to God can

.

—
be only spi ritual the soul or spirit in m an k ind i s
the i m age spoke n of here In th e Psal m shapen in ;
,
se
‘

ente rs 1
4 se t
“
0 1

iniquity an d sin is what we h ave said b

,
e fore we ,

in our bodies of clay have been sh ap e n e d by the ani

m a l body traced back to Sata n W hich i s S i n ; an d ,

the trut h whic h God desires of u s in the hidden part

is tr u th in our souls for me sou l i s lzz a zl en ou r m inds
'
’
, ,

and reason are hidden fro m all except God Th ey , .

are not hidd en fro m H i m .

W hen M ary brought forth her fi r s t born s o n she -

wrapped h i m i n swaddling cloth es an d laid H i m i n a ,

ma ng er because there was no roo m for the m in the

,

inn . The deep m ean i ng of this m ention of th e

m anger m ay m ean that Christ when H e ca m e to ,

his earth to dwell in a body o r clay ca m e to be ,

a m o n g th e poor and hu m ble also the hu m an body

of clay descended fro m ani m al s m ay be the reason
, ,

the m anger is m entioned This Holy Spirit of God

.

h ad co m e to d well in a h u m an b od y o r i g i n al l
y de °

scended fro m ani m als an d by doing so gave to m e n

,

and wo m en the p ower t o beco m e the childre n of God

by their own f r ee wz l l Ch i ldren of Satan they al ways
'

would h a v e been a nd l ast for ever and but for this ,

great co mp assion of God thro ugh Christ th ey never

would h ave been saved Therefore Ch ri st is the
.

S a vi ou r of m an k ind f o r in no o ther way could the

,

descendants of Satan or Sin ever r etu r n l o H ea ven

, , .

The angels who appeared to the shepher d s w h en

Christ was born sai d Glory to God in the highes t
,
 on re nv of e m . as

t h peace a m ong m e n in who m he is we ll

a n d o n ear

pleased . I t is therefore only to those i n wh o m

, ,

G od is pleased that peace can co m e it is not earthly ,

peace but peace with God and it is within our souls , ,

m inds and reason th at God m ust be p l eased There .

fore Me voi ce when Christ was bapti z ed said This

“

”
is m y son i n w/zom I am well pleased C hrist was .

th en in the h u m an body and the Spirit of God which ,

had co m e to this earth to dwell a m ong m e n was

pleased to dwell in th e pure hu m an body of Christ .

His soul or Spirit m ind an d reaso n were of God

, ,

direct Christ also is the tr u e [ g i d which li g htet h

.
, ,
r

every on e in the world This Ligh t was sent to a s .

by God through Christ W ithout His life works .

, ,

words an d death we would stil l be only th e children

, ,

of Satan or Sin .

HOW C AN W E F IN D OU T G0 1
) ?

0a by th e spoken W or d That is th e m essage .

,

which God hi m self sent to this world by th e only ,

way we cou l d receive i t and b

l

y th e only way we
were able to bear i t as n o one can see God and li ve
,
.

The W ord th erefore was God T hat is not th e body

, , .
,

of flesh an d blood in W hich Christ dwel t wh en on

this earth as th at body was to die H e distinctly and
,

pl ainly says so Hi m self H e said W h y do you .

,
“

call m e goo d n o on e is good but God

,
The m an .

W h o called Christ good was in h is m ind and heart a d , ,

46 of t i N
‘ ”‘

ofi sffi .

dressing a hu man ma n like hi m self h e w d as 1

‘
202 a

dressing the W or d which was in Christ and th e ,

word which was God .

H aving read that there are so m e who say that

there is no God and tha t Christ did not m a k e Chris
,

ti an i ty bu t that Christiani ty m ade C h rist and th at

, ,

wo m e n preachers preach Christ we wish to say ,

tha t wo m en can receive into their m inds th e

truths of God be tter than m e n ; an d God is
nearer to wo m an s soul and m ind than t o m an s
’ ’
.

An d dou btless since unbelief h as attacked belief

, , ,

Christians will have a greater m ental act i vity in the

—
future to defend their faith for th e religion of
Christ will not fail W e are told in th e Bible that
.

before t his world is destroyed th at there will co m e

a fa l l i ng a way o f the faith fi r s t but we are also ,

told that at Christ s second co ming H e wil l h n d

’

faith on this earth .

W h at kind of an argu m ent 15 i t th at Christianity

m ade Christ History tells u s that Christ li ved i t
tells u s W hen and where H e lived This then is a .

foolish saying with no sense in it a t all that

,

Christianity m ade Christ And as to th ere bei n g

n o God ,
an d no m odern m ental a ctivity but wi th
those wh o say there i r no God what are we to ,

thin k wh en th e m ental ac tivity suddenly gives way ,

in an un k no wn m anner and when those wh o m a k e

,
 O R IG IN OF S IN .

such b oasts lose th ei r m i n ds and reasons and live on ,

in the body with lost m i n ds W il l their m odern m e n

.
:

tal activity h elp th e m then An d yet this t h i n g los ,

ing his m ind can co m e to every one W e say abo ve

,
.

”
those W h o say there is n o God f or we d o not belie v e ,

that th ere exists a living thin k ing pers on on thi s

‘

earth who is in his righ t m ind but wh o z me a m ly in

' ’
r
, , ,

so m e secret corner of h i s soul or m i n d knows M a l ,

l lz er e i s a G od M ore the sin therefore in trying to

.
, ,

m ak e others disbelieve in God

AR T TH OU A M AS T E R O F IS R A E L AN D KN OW E S T
N O T T HE SE T HIN G S

Are we Chri stian s and we k now not th e d eep

m eaning of Christ s teach ings ? W he n Nicode m us
’

we n t by nigh t ( because h e feared the J ews because

th ey woul d turn h i m away fro m the synagogue ) to
a sk Spiritual questions of Christ he fi r s t m ade a con ,

f e ssi on of his faith in Christ W e know th at Thou

.

”
art a teacher co m e fro m God J esus said to h i m .

“
Except a m an be born again h e cannot see t h e
k ingdo m of God Nicode m us kn ew only of the
.

ani m al birth ; and J esus tel ls h i m th at which is born

of l fi e fi es}; z s fl esk and th at W hich is born of ti le Sp i r i t
'

”
i s sp i r i t
. H ere are two thi n gs very dis tinct an d very
‘
s ep a r az e . Y o u can be born of th e flesh an d h ave no
Spirit life Jesus h ere tak es the wi n d as a s y m b
. o

to m ak e N i co de mu s u nderstan d the birth of the

 Q OR IG I N oi ? si ts .

sou l . Thou canst not tel l wh ence it comet h an d

whither it goeth ; you k now not fro m where your
soul or spirit co m es nor can y o u tell where it is
—
to g o when it leaves th e bo d y of fi e s h th e body
of fl e s h inh erited fro m ani m als and through ani m als ,

inherited fro m Satan which is sin T /ze s ou l b

,
or n of .

s i r i t which is fro m the breath of God Breat h is

p ,
.

air Air is m otio n like wind an d bloweth where

.
, ,

it listeth ; thou canst not hear the sound Your .

soul can h ear th e guidance of th e Sp i r i t in your con

science ; b u t you cannot tel l or kno w whence it

co m eth .

J e sus said to N i cod e mu s that h e Christ spoke o f , ,

wh at H e knew a n d te s ti fi e d to wh at H e b
i

a d s een an d ,

we recei ve not this witness Ch r i st had told the m .

a great m any earthly things and th ey believed not

An d here was one the body of fl e s h was ani m al .

The soul within it m us t be born of water ( bapt i s m)

unto God an d of th e Spirit th e soul or reason given
, ,

by God our soul or Spirit given by u s to things of

,

the Spirit I f this is n o t s o you cannot enter into

.
,

the kingdo m of God Th at is you can not under

’

.
,

stand th e things of God or receive the m A nd if

,
.

you cannot understand these e ar thl y things of God ,

how th en can you un derstand heavenly things ?

This is what Christ said to Nicode m u s H ow shal l ,

e believe if I tell y o u of heave n ly things In what

y
 mem
o or» s m z 43

W ay wo ul d we believe th e m and n o one coul d tell ,

u s of those heavenly thi n gs but Christ No m an .

”
had been in h eaven but h e wh o ca me f r om H eaven ,

ca m e to be a son of m ankind so that h e co u ld save ,

m an ki n d the descendan ts of an i m als and of Satan

,

or Sin Christ h ere refers to M oses the l ifting u p

.
,

of th e serpent in the wilderness [ read th e story in

th e B ible ] and all wh o believed were cu red an d

lived S o all wh o believe in Ch rist will be saved

.

fro m death and will h ave eternal life W e bel ieve .

this to m ean th e life of th e soul and not of the ,

body as C h rist h as said that which is b o rn of t h e

, ,

fl e sh is flesh and th at which is born of th e Spirit

.

is spirit Certainly the body of h esh mast die

. .

O B J E C T IO N S .

In reading what we have writte n you will say as , ,

so m any wo m en h ave said to u s these word s But ,

”
m y father a nd m other were so and s o S o th at .

what we h ave written can n ot be s o Let u s fi r s t .

say to you that your fath er and m y father have

,

n othing whatever to do with this unless y ou can

'

trace you r generation é a ek thousands and thousands

of years as far back as Cain and Seth or before
, ,

Ad am an d E ve If s o your generation co m es under

.
,

what we h ave written W e are descendants of ani

.

m als in th e body of h esh that w h ich is born of the

,

fl e s h is fle sh Do you call ea nmb a l s m e n or ani

’

.
445 O RIG IN OF S I N}

m als Ar e th e y in th e i m age of m an or the i mage

‘ '

of God ? T h ey feed upo n th eir own k ind ; so d o

so m e ani mal s I do not think al l a mmals would eat
.

their own ki n d W ill a horse eat a dead horse or a

.
,

cow a dead cow and s o on Yet m ankind eat m an

,
e

kind .

If we read in th e 8 th chapter of S t J o h n the answer .

Christ gives the J ews who boasted tha t Abraha m

was their father we will see th at J esus says to the m
, ,

I kno w that y e are Abrah a m s seed and yet H e

’

tel ls the m y e are of your father th e devil and the ,

lusts of your father y e will do H e was a murderer .

fro m the beginning and abode not in th e truth

, ,

because th ere is no truth i n hi m W hen h e speak .

eth a lie h e speaket h of his own for h e is a liar and ,

the father of i t .Now as evil ca m e to this earth

,

wh en Satan fell fro m h eaven and we i n the flesh ,

d esce n d fro m Satan these words of Jesus W e think

, , ,

explain why evil is in a s why m ankind left to nature

d o evil rather th at good J es us allows that those to
.

who m h e was speaking were Abrah a m s seed ’

—Q
the chosen rac e and yet they were child r en of the
-

d evil The dev il was a m urderer fro m th e beginning

.

we understand this to m ean tha t h e is the cause th at

”

death m ust co m e to all earthly l ife The lusts of .

our fathe r y e will do we th i n k m e a n s as the sin of

y , ,
 OR IGIN OF S IN . 45

Satan was the act of creating a child in his i m age ,

his de scendants wi l l ne v er on this eart h escape the

, ,

necessity of i t fro m the lowest ani m al or obj ect in

,

which there is earthly life to the highest Those, .

W h o are able to rule their earthly dwel l ing pl ace -

—
the body of flesh are the strong souls of God Christ .

has said th at in heaven there is n o m arrying and ,

t h at th e souls W hich leave their earthly dwelli ngs ar e

in hea v en as the angels of heaven and H e also said
that as long as the world lasts th at here there wi l l
be m arr y ing and giving l n m a r riage creating a child ,

in th eir own i m age Christ also tells these children

s

of Abraha m that a s the i r father th e de vil is a liar ,

and the father of i t they cannot believe the truth

,

H e tells th e m O ur fl e s h by nature descending fro m

.
,

the devil prevents our receiving th e truth which

,

Ch rist ca m e and gave u s And H e tells th e m.

plainly this your father Abraha m r ej oiced to see

,

m y day an d he saw it an d was glad

,
B efore Abra .

”
h a m was I a m Abraha m in the fl e sh was dead but
.
,

Abrah a m in spirit or soul was in h eaven it was fro m

there h e saw the birth of C hrist on this earth it
was fro m there h e saw th e pure spirit which was ,

th e son of God wh o is a spirit ( Christ tells u s God

,

is a spirit an d th ose who worship H i m m ust worship

H i m in spirit ) a n d Abrah a m saw this pure Spirit
,

co m e to dwe ll in the flesh W hich h ad desce nded fro m

46 OR IGIN OF SIN .

Satan H e h esitated not to take u pon Hi m self this

.

fl e s h and to overco m e th e te m ptations of the h esh

,

—
/

for the sak e of say i ng m an k ind and showi n g m an

k ind the only way to escape fro m the sins of th e

fl esh inherited fro m th e de vil in the h e s h and to

sa ve the i r souls alive that living spark or the soul
, ,

fro m God which Satan had in h eaven ( Satan fell

fro m h ea ven ) and which spark l ives forever Abra
,
.

h a m see i ng th e hope brough t to t h i s eart h by this

,

g l o r l o u s Son of God rej oiced t

,
o see i t t h is Son -

of God who lived in heaven before Abraham was .

N ow those who belie v e in th e m 1rac u l o u s birth of

,

C hrist belie ve this The purest part of m ankind 1s

.

wo m an Fro m wo m an alone Christ too k his h u m an

.

body an d wo m an receives His teachings an d His

,

truths m ore readily than m a n m ore deeply than ,

m a n m ore tr u ly t h a n m a n
,
t h erefore she is m ore
fi t than m an to teach the m a n d give t he m toothers .

OUR DES C EN T FR O M W HAT W E C A LL T HE LO W E R

A NI M A LS .

As Scien ce has decided that such is t h e case whe n ,

we co m e to loo k at it i n that ligh t h ow plai nly we ,

see that it is s o Have you never noticed so m e

.

strong rese m blance to so m e ani m al or bird in th e

features of so m e m an or wo m an and also i n t he ,

Ch a racter or disp osi ti o n of ani m a l s a n d me n an d

 OR IGI N OF SIN . 47

—
wo m en all ani m als are not alike ,
n or are all m e n
al i k e nor are all wo m e n ali k e
, .

The lowest ani m als fi g h t ea ch other ; so do th e

highest W e are witness to birds of one k ind fi g h ti n g
.

for a nest u ntil one overca m e th e other As we .

watched the strange sigh t we th ought how e x actly

,

li k e two m e n fi g h ti n g Thin k wh at a spect acle thi s

.

earth m ust be to O ne who sees the lowest i nsect up

—
to the highest ani m al m an k ind All are fi g h ti n g .
,

kil ling each other eating eac h o ther ; if not under

,

the plain sense of th e word none th e less the ,

fi gh ti n g and k illing goes o u And Ch rist ca m e to

.

tel l u s that as su ch we are n ot fi t for the Kingdo m

of Heave n To follow His e x a m p le when on this
.
,

earth m ean s si m ply to k ill our n atures i nherited

,

fro m th e ani m als to kill sel f This i s the h ardest

,
.

thing for h u m an nature to do and has only truly ,

been done once on this earth and the h u m an h esh

,

which did it held W ithin it the pure Spirit we call the

Son of God .

THE M AN GE R .

The m anger in d icates that the Holy Spirit of

,

God h ad co m e to dwell in a hu m an body d escended

fro m l ower ani m a l s and by doing s o ga v e to hu m an ,

m e n and wo m en the power to beco m e children of

God by their own free choice In n o oth er way .

coul d the d e scendants of S ata n eve r r e tu r n to

48 O R IGIN OF S IN .

—
heaven eternal death eternal banish m en t fro m
,

H ea ven was their j ust fate The laws of M ose s .

began the battle between the bodies of clay i n

h e r i te d fro m S atan a n d the spark of life
.

,
—th e soul
which hay i n g once lived in H eaven ( before the fall
of Satan ) can never die Generation after gener
.

tion at last foun d born of h esh a vi rg i n pure enough

, , ,

to be the M other of Christ s earthly body in which

’

—
dwel t the Holy Spirit of God z ae W or a wfi z e/z wa s ‘ ’
'

Goa and which dwelt a m ong m e n

’
.
,

Now who wil l say th at h e has n ot sin within h i m P

,

W here did h e get si n if not fro m Satan ? Certai n ly

, ,

we can not say that God gave u s a n ature of sin .

Had God m ade Ada m a n d Eve perfect they could ,

not have sin B ut Ada m and Eve si m ply indicate

.

m an and wo m an at th e ti m e that the descendants of

Satan had arrived at the for m s of m an and wo m an .

In their fl e sh they h ad th e si ns of their fath er the ,

devil an d to the end of thi s world the i r descendants

wi l l h ave to fi gh t the s u m inherited fro m th e devil ,

God has sent the m m any helps to rise again to

Heaven but the greatest help was in th e great sac
,

r i fi ce of a p u re and Holy Spirit of God descending

from H eaven to dwell for a ti m e in flesh of this

earth And this earth and all in i t belong to Satan
.
, ,

—the prince of thi s world owns i t and all the g lorie s , ,

 O IGIN
R OF SIN . 49

of i t The soul which endures to the end th e sa m e

.
,

shal l be s aved .

M Y SO U L S A N S W E R
'

Co m e m y Soul the world has attacked your

, ,

Lord and M aster ; what h ave you to s ay about i t ?

[

I have this to say ; I W l s h I h ad th e pen of a

re a dy writ er to tell you plainly what I M i nk M y
-

,
.

Lord an d M aster h as bid me fame I h ave life in ~

.

m y Soul I should think out for m yself all truths

,

I can read and study the Bible for m yself I can ,

read all book s for or against m y Lord an d M aster

and the truths H e ca m e to give u s who are on this
earth I can hear ser m ons and read ser m ons writ
.
,

—
ten by di fferen t thin k ers of di ff erent Ch urches so
as to glean the truths fro m each If I am well p r ac .

ti s e d in this I will readi ly catch in m y soul th e best

,

of all and let th e rest g o b

, y I know that I a m .

shu t up n ow in a body of flesh and blood This body .

of clay has co m e fro m sin it has within its nature

nothing that is good ; it tor m ents m e it plagues ,

m e it hinders m e it is its nature to do s o for being

, ,

sin it hates good and I hate i t I take care of it for

,
.

e n e reason only — th at is Christ m y Lord and M as ,

ter has s an cti fi e d the hu m an body by dwelling in a

hu m an body Hi m self an d b y doing s o,
m ade that ,

body sinless .

We ar e n t
o th e i mag e of G d i n o 9 11
1 ?
5
0 O R I G IN OF SIN .

natures O ur hu m an bodies com e by sin

. Beh ol d .
,

I was sh apen 1n 1n 1q u1 ty an d in sin d i d m y m oth er

, l

conceive m e . W hoever wrote th e 5 1s t Psal m

understood that his body of clay was of sin Sata n .

( Sin ) who m Christ said he saw f a ll fro m Heaven

( which I think is the place we call Eden ) was ban ,

i s h e d to this earth broken in pieces B u t l zf e which .

,

—
cannot die the life w h ich once lived in Heaven -

( Eden ) is the life I m ean which can not die — began

the life of this earth as l o w and s m all as life can be
— —
and be life a p al se perhaps a p u l s e i n m u d water , ,

lower than a wor m but a pulse a pulse of life

, ,
’

Fro m a plant it grew to be an ani m al clothed in ,

h air feeding on gr ass a n d when it beca m e in shape

, ,

as m e n an d wo m en i t was called Ada m and E v e .

U p to th i s ti m e they were the descen dants of Sin

( Satan ) —soulless . T h e l if e W ithin the m was an

ato m fro m H eaven W e inherit our h e s h and its
.

sins fro m Satan our Spiri ts f ro m God h ence this

endless struggle W ithin u s between good an d evil .

“
Th e law of the flesh and the law o f th e Spirit
,
.

W hen we wis h to do good evil is with u s ,

We .

received our souls when God gave the m life by the

, ,

breath of His Spirit then m ankind beca m e a l i vi ng

se al within the hu m an body e m e r ged fro m clay ,

and was cal l ed then Ada m and E ve a race abo ve —

t h e o ther ani m al s b y v ir tu e al on e o f th e li y in g soul , .

A
 OR IGIN OF SIN . 5
1

The evil th e sin which we inheri t fro m Satan ( Sin )

, ,

W ill fi g h t o n until th e death of the body which we

,

h ave fro m Sin an d th e soul will con quer so f a r as

, ,

we let it fi gh t its own battle it cannot die i t is —

fro m God But we can let it grow with i n u s t o a
.

glorious h eight or stun t it but we cannot kill i t i t—

w i ll live forever .

W e are told in one place in th e Bible th en m e n ,

began to c all u pon the n am e of th e Lord They .

h a d not done so before being brute beasts they had

,

no souls so could not call upon God who is a Spirit

, , ,

and they who worship H i m m us t worship H i m

in spirit and in truth W e h ave said before t h at th e
.

sin of Satan was the sin of cr ea ti ng and as no one ,

but God can create g ood None is g ood but God .

Satan created evil and continued on this earth to

,

create e vil therefore our bodies are e v i l Sin is i n the

,
.

W orld in that way The Prince of this world is

—
Satan i t will al ways be here As long as the world .

lasts Sin and evil will fi g h t the good th at is in the

,

world an d in u s O ur souls con quer at last only by

.

the death of the body of clay Evil cannot enter .

H eaven ; our bodies and th eir laws are of Satan

an d in a b ody the sam e as ours though without sin
, , ,

—
bein g born of a pure V ir gi n Christ m y L ord and ,

—
M aster conquered Satan Te m pted lik e as we ar e
.

b
y si n H e
,
con
g u e re d i n the W il dern ess ,
5
2 O R GIN
I OF SIN .

This is ou r double nature flesh and body i n h e r , ,

i te d fro m Sin ( Sata n ) when it fell fro m H eaven ,

and th e spark of l ife our souls our other nature , , ,

which ca n not die and which struggled to hn d God

,

again through m any dar k years and m any d ark ,

ways unti l Christ 1n the m ercy of God too k com

, ,

passion on these children of si n and cam e to dwell

i n a body of clay of fl e s h and blood the sa m e as
, ,

ours but W ithout s i n because the body of cl ay

, ,

whic h H é took was not created by the dou b l e nature

of sin A t the sa m e ti m e it was fle s h and blood and

.

cou ld be te m pted as we are T h in k says m y Soul .

,

to m e of Christ s great love for you and others to

,
’

take as a dwelling place a body such as yours our-

body of sin a n d by His holiness sancti ty m y body

,

so that the soul within th i s body m igh t l i ve a na g r ow ’

.

W atch there f ore that your body of sin whic h you i n

, , ,

h erit fro m Satan gain not the victory over your soul
, .

T HE APPEA L .

W e h ave seen h ow ca m e to this earth wit h

'

sz a
,

th e consequent su fferings and sorrows th e o r igin ,

—
of S z n i n other words Satan th e Devil the serpent
’

, , ,

—
lies and murders and that we in th e fl esfi have
evolved thro ugh m any stages fro m Satan to our
prese n t state and we h ave seen how responsibl e we
,

are for all th e su fferings an d sorrows on this earth

whi ch come to t § f § and to p . u rse l ves , and h ow
 OR IGI N oF SW . 5
3

u nj ustly we accuse God of all these su ffe rings and

sorrows of which we alone are the ca u se th rough
i gnorance W e h ave seen h o w vain are the e ff orts
.

of the flesh to overco m e evil with good also how ,

slow we are to co m prehen d all that Christ h as

taught u s And we understand the rea son of all
.

this to be the unceasing e fforts of Sa tan in our fl e sh

to prevent our souls or the living spark of li fe fro m
,

God which i s withi n u s fro m g u iding our flesh an d

, ,

m inds into the onl y way by which thi s spark of life

can return t o H eaven W e have seen th at unless .

by s tu d y a n d effort an d will we ourselves and not

'

, , , ,

another m ust gain knowledge and understanding

and strength to co m prehend wh at Christ ca m e to
teach u s we m ust conquer ourselves we m us t rule ,

ourselves if we wish to overco m e the Satan and

,

ani m al within u s W e see that we are fi g h ti n g on

.

the ene m y s land This world and all the glories of it

’
.

W e in the flesh are Sata n s W e have

’ ’
a r e S a ta n s . .

but a s mal l spark of the true life W ithin u s Then if .

,

we wish to be victorious we cannot lose a m o m ent , ,

we canno t cease to pray for help fro m God every

e ffort e v ery though t every m otive m ust be with
, ,

the View of saving the S park of true life which we

get fro m God .

W e have seen God s great c om passion great

'

mercy great love i n co ming b

,
S
y p i r i,
t to dwell in the
5
4 OR I G I N oh si ft.

flesh as a h u man being wh o m we know as j esus ,

—
Christ and as God could not dwell in the flesh
wholly descended fro m Satan th e body of h esh was ,

born of a p u r e wrg z a And to indicate th at the body

’ '

of flesh had evolved fro m ani m al the birth was in a ,

m anger . W ill n o t this th o u gh t take fro m u s all

earth l y p r z ae and also m ake u s reali z e God s g r ea t
'
’ ’

com as si on towards ou r struggli n g s e a l s for the life

p
i mm ortal .

W e know th at fl e sh and blood cannot see God

and live ; therefore God ca m e to u s in h esh and
blood to tell u s i n wor ds the only way th at we can
live ; a nd H e told u s through Christ al l that we
could u nderstan d of that way if we will only try to ,

understand th e wo r ds spoken by Christ and given to

u s by those wh o h eard H i m But we should not .

forget that each on e of us an d not a nol ker should , ,

study these words and work s of Christ for ourselves ,

and with free m inds understand the m in our own

m inds and spirits to our own p r ofi t for the things ,

of the Spi rit are deep and are to be zfioag lz l out by ‘

th e Spirit .

Refuse not th e co m passion an d l ove and good will -

of God which H e o ffers u s through Christ Tre m

,
.

b l e an d thin k of the consequences of refusing to

h ear an d believe ; th e co n seq uences are our own

,
—
m a k ing not God s the ev i l and s u fferings we m ak e
’
 e nte rs or sne 5
5
fo r ourselves ,
The laws of God are j ust
n ot Goa
’
.
,

and we know are not to be broken a n d will be ful ,

filled No m iracle will be perfor m ed for u s If we

. .

break thes e laws if we s oofi if we m ak e e fforts to

, ,

create evil we will succeed easily swiftly surely ;

, , , ,

for Satan is in our fl e s h and this world is Satan s ,

’
.

Also th e eoasega em es of all this will surely be ours

,

su fferings sorro ws and the loss of Heaven

, , .

How m uc h has C hrist done towards r e fi n i n g civi l ,

iz ing this world P W e m ust fi r s t see h ow these things

stoo d at the ti m e that C h rist ca m e to this earth .

Revenge was tho ught to be j ust an d h on orable

an eye for an eye and so on rej oicing wh en they
, ,

see the veng eance saying we sh all wash our foot

,

steps in the blood of the ungodly Great pride of .

supposed goodness saying I th ank thee God that

, ,
”

I am not like others Also the poor were despised ,

becaus e th ey were poor Great pride of supposed .

k nowledge saying ,
Dos t thou teach u s
,

Now Christ taught u s that r eveng e is sinful also to

revile when reviled is wrong to l ake the upper m ost
,

seat at a feast is not to be done Certainly this is .

teaching courtesy To say Peace be to the house

.
,

you e n ter is to wish it well an d to al l W h o dwell in

'

it n o envy no hatred no m alice to th e household

, ,

m ust dwell in you r m ind or hear t towards those

in it
.
5
6 OR I G IN oi? sIN .

N ow l et u s see the way that the J ews u nde r stood

God 1 Chronicles xx David had conquered thei r
.

ene m y the people of the c i ty Ra b

,
bah And h e ;
“

brought out the people that were in i t and cut the m ,

”
W ith saws and with h arrows of iron and with axes
, , .

Now co m pare this with the way C hrist un de rstood

God and taugh t u s to understand God
,
Love your
ene m ies do go od to th e m that hate you bless the m
, ,

that curse you an d pray for the m whic h despi te

,

tully use y ou B e m erciful j udge not and Chris t

, ,

h ere says Y e have h eard tha t it hath been said

, ,

Tho u sh alt love thy n eighbour an d h ate thine

”
ene m y . S o it was understood to be th e r ight thing
to do when Ch rist ca m e to th is earth ; that is to
, ,

hate your ene m y W hat a change in m orals and

.

r e fi n e m e n t is this teaching of Christ

— love you r “

ene m y .

Has any one taught u s higher teachings than the

teachings of Christ
D i vi ne .

Those who only believe i n the hu man nature of

Christ an d deny his D i vine nature cast upon M em
, ,

sel ves great reproach and they prove before the

,

world that they are cruel and wicked for what one
hu m an m a n can do a n other hu m an m an can also do
,
.

Christ by h is touch cured the sic k of leprosy an d

, ,

lag u es gave sight to those W h o were b l l na

’
or n a
p , ,
 o me m OF S IN. 5
7

g ave life to dead bodies called back

,
th e departed
soul to r e i n habit th e body of clay Jesus answer
-

.
’
.

to those who m J ohn the Baptist sent to as k h i m ,

“
Art tho u h e that sh oul d co m e or do we look for ,

”
another was t his
,
Th e blin d receive th eir si gh t
an d th e la m e walk th e lepers are cleansed an d th e
, ,

deaf h ear the dead are raised u p and the poor have
, ,

”
the gospel preached to th e m .

So me say th at these things were done by a

m an the sa m e in nature as th e m selves
,
Then if .
,

this is s why
o ,
d o they not do these things ? Are
they so cruel so hard so wicked so wh olly Satan s
, , ,
’

that they take pleasure in seeing these su ff erings ,

all of which are part of Satan and caused by ou r ,

fl e sh inherited fro m Sa tan ? O r do they say that ,

they do not believe th at such a person as Christ

ever lived on this earth Then th ey allow that who
ever wrote th e life of Ch rist in what we call th e ,

Gospels wh oever th e m an was h e was divine

, , ,

oth erwise h e coul d not h ave created in his m ind a

life such as Christ lived on this earth .

H u ma n 7
a fz a D i vi n e .

At the th e d ouble nature of Christ was

cr u ci fi x i on

plainly shown for wh at is of G e a ea mzoz a z e I t was

'
’ ‘ ’
.

necessary Ch rist hi m self tells u s that His body

, ,

should die the sa m e as our bodies m ust die for i t

,
.

was a body like unto ours in whic h Christ dwel t .

5
8 01
1 mm OF snt.

Unless our bodie s die we cannot return to Heaven ,

f o r our b odies of fl e s h are of Satan they are create d ,

by Satan banis h ed fro m H eaven ; they m ust die or

our i m prisoned souls cannot return to Heaven .

Therefore we thin k ( with all reverence an d love

, ,

for our Saviour) th at at the death of Christ on the

cross h i s cry M y God m y God wh y hast th ou for
, , , ,

”
saken m e 1 shows u s that it was His body in th e
fl esh which then d ied The Di vine for that m o m ent
.

withdrew F er w/za l i s of Goa ea mzoz a z e Therefore

'
’ ‘ ’
.
,
.

Christ k nows what it is for u s to die in the h esh ,

h avi n g died in the fl e s h hi m self .

W e do not th ink that C hrist s cry was M y power

’

why hast th ou l eft m e for Christ on n o occasio n

bo asted of H zs p awer H e knew th at H e h ad power
’

.
,

for H e h as told u s th at H e could call f or legions of

angels if H e wished to do s o W e know by His
,
.

life that H e n ever did s o Power is what m ankind .

—
loves and gets when it can power over the m asses
of people and m an can only get this power by k eep
ing th e people in ignorance and gaining k nowledge
h i m self and locking it u p fro m oth ers
,
Christ .

ga v e k nowl edge H e taugh t others H e taught the

m asses of th e peop l e H e u rged all to l earn to
.
,

giv e up ignora n ce to listen and understand what

,

H e to l d the m H e neve r lost power and H e n eve r

.
,

u sed i t f or Hi m self .
 OR IGIN OF S IN . 5
9

It was Hi s double n ature to which H e referred

when H e said A l l m anner of sin an d blasphe m y
,

shall be forg iven unto m e n but the blasphe my

against the Holy Gh ost sh al l n o t be forgiven u nto
men .An d whosoever speaketh a word against th e
Son of M an ( Christ in the fl e s h ) it sha ll b e forgiven
'

h i m but whosoe v er spe a

,
keth agai n s t th e Holy Ghost
it shall not be forgiven h i m n either i n this world
,

nor in th e world toco m e .

Also we think that Chris t bore the indignities which

,

were heaped upon H i m i n this world before His

death as an e x a m ple of what the body of fl e sh m ust
,

su ff er H e had taken the body of fl e s h and born e a l l

.
,

the su ff erings which such a body m ust su ffer fro m

S atan Can any of u s willingly su ffe r in silence ?
.

W ith a kno wledge such as Christ m ust h ave had ,

that at any m o m en t H e could be defended fro m it

and not use th e knowledge b u t bear all to the end
, ,

wh at would our aa z a p r z ae m ake u s do when these

’ ‘
’
,

z ndzgm aes ca m e upon a s

’ ‘ '
—our pride of our bodies ,

which we in h erit fro m brute beast and Satan

An d yet Christ i n th e flesh bore all these things
, ,

for our Salvation Th e body descended fro m Sata n

is worthy o f‘ these indignities an d it is of these ,

bodies th at we are so proud and vain A n d Christ .

s u ff ered t he m all f or u s l He was in the hu m an b ody

60 O RI G I N oF S IN .

on l y for o ur sakes I t was like unto our bodies an d

.
,

m u st su ffer th e sa m e if Chris t used n o t his Divine

n a t u re to defend i t H e did not u s e His Divine
.

n a ture u nti l after the death of that b ody of fl e s h ,

and then h aving d welt in that body and being Lord

, ,

of life th e body could not decay as our bodie s being

, ,

so p u r i fi e d by the spirit of God which d wel t in i t ,

and the true li fe in it returned to i t and this earth , ,

w hich is Satan s held it n ot

’

, .
 BOOK I I .

T H E D O TTED W O RD S I N T H E H E B R E W
B IB L E.
T H E D O TTE D W O RDS IN T H E H E BRE W
B IB L E .

'

the O l d Docu m ents and the New Bible by J

In ,
.

Paterson S m yth L L B B D I read th e follow

,
. . .
,
. .
,

In th e account of E s au s m eeting with Jacob we

f

are told ( Gen xx x i i i 4 ) that h e fell on his neck a n d

. .

—
k i ssed h i m and the words and k issed h i m are ‘ ’

m ark ed thus by these m ysterious do ts which re m ain ,

to this day in our He brew Bible .

I cannot read Hebrew but I think th e dots m ea n

,

m ore than they are supposed to do M a y it not .

m ean J udas kissed the Christ an d so betrayed h i m

,

W e are to search the Scriptures as th ey testify of ,

Chri s t I wish I had all other words s o m arked in

"

the H ebrew Bibles to see if they do not a l so testify

,

to the sign s of kno wing Christ .

The author of the above book in telling of how

an ancient an d valuable copy of th e Scriptures was
e iI ace d by a piece of p u m ice stone and the parch
‘
’

me m
'

n t u s e d f or S t E p h.ri a s disco u rses says e n , ,

64 : TH E DO TTE D W OR D S
ad m i r ers are general l y ladies so if a
th u s i a s ti c ,

wo m an eff ace d the Scriptures years ago a wo m an ,

n o w will do her best to m a k e the Scriptures plain ,

and c l ear words to th e praise of C hrist .

M r S m yth e also says i n chapter on Ancient Griti

ci s m They atte m pted too a crude sort of Bib , ,

l i c al criticis m such as m ar k ing in a certain way

,

words about which there was so m et hing peculiar .

The reader perhaps wi ll wonde r how th is can be

, ,

kno wn when n o one e v en of our m ost ancient

writers has e v er seen one of these vanished copies .

H e will fi n d how ever in the following period of the

, ,

history that th e copyists there m ak e no t es about

,

certain dots and m arks which had been tran sferred

into their m anuscripts fro m earlier ti m es and which
, ,

were so ancient that their m eaning h ad even then

beco m e co m pletely lost .

So m e of their guesses at th e m eaning are rather

a m using For ins tance in th e account of Esau s
.
,
’

m eeting J acob we are tol d ( Gen x xx i ii 4 ) th at he

,
.
,

fell on hi s neck and kissed h i m and the words ,

‘
and k i ssed h i m are m arked thus by these m y s te r i
ous d ots So m e of th e old co m m entators were
.

greatly e x ercised in m ind about th e e x planation of

th i s O ne though t they denoted that the kiss was
.

sincere anoth er that it was not sincere anothe r

, ,

th at the d ots r epre s e n te d ;Esau s t e eth

’

,
 IN TH E HE B R EW B IB L E . 6 5

—
I agree , therefore wi th the scribe who thought
,

the kiss was n ot sincere s ince I thin k it to poi nt out

J u das k i s s g i v e n to Christ as a sign w he n h e b

'

e ,

tr ay e d J esus unto deat h A n d if th e a n cie n t J e wish ‘

a u th or i tv attributes the m ark s to E z ra an d that

,

E z ra W hen asked about the d ots said

,
W hen Eli ,
“

j ah com es if he asks why I wrote down th at word

, _ _ ,

I will answer I h ave already dotted i t

,
I think ’

h e m ust h ave answered that h e was z n yb z r ea to dot

’ ’
’
, t

—
the wo r ds s o dotted th e m as we n ow h a ve the m
dotted in our H ebre w Bibles to this o ur day .

Though I do not believe every word in our Bible i s

inspired I believe th e spirit of the B ible th e esse n ce
, , ,

as it were of the Bible is inspi red and th ese dotted

, , .

words i f they m ean what I h ave tried to show the m

,

to me an if it is s o th e n th ey certainly were i nsp i red

, , ,

so m any ye ars befo r e Christ lived on this earth if ,

they were writt en so long ago t h e n th ey who wrote ,

th e words and dotted t h e m were i nsp i red an d i n —

S pired b y the S pirit of God .

I m ay h ave m ade m istakes as I do n ot kno w one ,

word of the H ebrew b

[
'

u t I h ave tried to do this

,

m uch in hopes that so m e learned H ebrew scholar

,

will take up th e work an d pe r fect i t for there are - w -

m any m ore dotted words in the H ebrew B ibl e

dotted with one dot so f ar as I can mak e out
,
.

Thi s i s onl y an att e mp t b y a wo m an w h o k now s ,

66, TH E DOTT E D wo r ms

he r B ibl e but ,
who does not know
-
on e '

wor d of He
brew . an old H ebrew B ible and
W it h th e he l p of ,

h e r E nglis h B ible sh e h as tried to replace in th is

,

world what a wo man e ffaced with a p i ece of p u m

i ce sto ne years ago .

W ar ds wi th Me my ster i W fl a t I fi na tlz em 1
0 mea n
’

ou s dots i n ti l e H eb
r ew . i n ti l e N w Tesl a mem
e
‘
.

G E N E SIS .

CHAP . 6, VE R S E 9
Noah was a j ust m an The V irgin M ary de ,

perfect in his generation sce n ded fro m Noah and .

,

And Noah walked W ith she was th e hu m an

God . M oth er of Christ .

CHAP . 12 ,
VE R S E 1

The Lord had said The Lord said to

unto Abra m Get th ee ,
Joseph Arise and tak e
,

out o f thy cou n try and ,

th e you n g child a n d h is
fr o m th y father s house ’

,
m other and fl e e int o
,

u n to a land t hat I W i l l E gypt .

sh ew thee .
 IN T mc H E BR E W BIB L E . 67

W or ds wz z lz
'

my s l er z W lz a t [ fi fl a M em to mea n
'
‘
l /z e
’
~

ou s dots i n l /z e H ear e w . in M e N ew T esl ameat .

G EN E SI S —C ONTIN U ED .

CHAP . 12 ,
VE R S E ‘

10

Abra m went dow n And Jose p h was t here

'

in to Egypt to soj ourn with the child u n til th e

th ere . death of Herod as it ,

was spoken by the

prophet O ut of Egypt
have I called my s on .

VE R S E 2 0

An d Pharaoh sen t h i m
away .

CH A P . 18

T he Lord appeared T/z r ee the F at h er the , ,

unto Abraha m in the Son the H oly Ghost ,

.

for m of l fi r ee angels as J esus has told u s tha t

,

three m e n They tol d nothing is i m possib l e to

.

h i m that n othing was God .

—
i m p ossible to God that Elisabeth moth er of ,

Sarah in h er old ag e J oh n th e Baptist h ad a ,

s hould have a son son in her old age . .

CHAP . 2
3
4

Ari m ath ae a
~

Abrah a m s ’
pur chase .
Joseph of
68 THE DOTTE D W O R DS
W er a s wz z fi my ster l t/zem to mean
'
’ ‘
l /z e Wlza l [ fi
’
na

ous dots i n the H eé r ew . i n Me N e w T esta ment .

G EN E SI S —C ONTIN U ED .

of a cave for a se p u l too k the body o f J esus

chre . and laid it in a sep u lch re
that was hewn in sto n e .

C HA P . 2 6, VE R S E 19

And Isaac s servants ’

J es u s said to th e
digged i n the valley ,
wo m an of Sa m aria ,

and found th ere a well W hosoever d rinketh of

of s p r inging water . the water tha t I s hall

g l ve h i m shall never
thirs t b
,
ut the water
that I shall give hi m
sh all b e in hi m a well of

water springing u p into

”
e verlasting li fe This
.

wo m an said I know
tha t M essias co m eth
which is called Christ .

W hen H e is co m e H e
”
will tell u s all things .

Jesus said unto h er I ,

“

that speak unto thee

am He .
 I H TH E HE B R E W B IB L E . 69

W '
e r as wz l /z
'

ll l e my ster i Wi ta l [ fi na
’
tlzem to mea n
bew
t

ou s dots i n ti l e H e r . i n M e N ew T es ta ment .

—
G E N E S I S C ONTIN U E D .

CH A P . 2 8, VE R S E 11

An d he ligh ted upo n —

J acob s dre am h e saw
’

a certain place and tar with his spirit what h e

,

r ied there all ni g ht could not see with hi s ,

because th e sun was set fl e sh that th e so u l can ,

and h e took of the ston es co mm unicate with God .

of that place and p u t The ladder b y which the

th e m for his pillows soul reaches heaven is ,

and lay down in t hat Ch r ist .

place to sleep S l eep m eans th e death

.

of the body n ot of the ,

soul .

VE R S E 12

J acob in h is drea m Jesus sai d H ere ,

saw a ladder set up on after y e sh all see heaven

the earth and th e top ,
O p e n an d th e angels
,

of it r eached to heaven ; of God ascending an d

'

an d behold th e angels descen ding u pon the

of God ascending and Son of M an .

descending on i t .

CHA P .
33, VE R S E 4
Esau r an to m eet Ja J u das betrayed J esus
cob and kissed hi m
,
. Christ wi th a kiss .
70 THE D OTT E D W or ms

W er as wz l lz M e my ste
'
’

ous dots i n l lz e H e b
r w e .
i n the N w T esl a mem
e
“
.

G E N E S IS —C ON T IN U ED .

CHAP .
37, VE R S E 9
J oseph s drea
’
mJ —I “
All will be put under
have drea m ed a drea m t he feet of Christ — the
m ore and beh old the
, ,
sun and th e m oon and
sun and th e m oon and the stars .

the eleven stars m ade The eleven tri bes will

”
obeisan ce to me . m ake obeisance to the
tribe in which J esus
was born .

C H AP . 1
4 , VE R S E 1o

Pharaoh s chief
’
butler
The disciples of Christ
r e m e m bers J oseph still re m e m bered a fter His
,

in prison and tells how death all that H e had

,

he explained drea m s and told the m what H e had , ,

that the interpretation expl ained to th e m and ,

ca me true . t hat all had co m e true .

C HA P .
45 V E R
,
S E S 11, 17

and 18
Joseph sends for his Christ leaves h eaven to
fat h er an d brethren to co m e to this earth to s ave
co me to Egypt to save ,
t hose who are His fro m
the m from p overty . poverty of S pirit .
 IN T H E H B RE WE B IB L E . l

IVfi a l l
/
fi llnz lz e m to mea n
‘

ous dots i n flee f f eer ew .

~

i n ti l e N w T es ta ment
e .

G EN E S l S —C O N T I N U E D .

C H A P 4 4 VE R S E 19
m
.
_
,

Ju dah o ffers hi self to J esus C h rist o ff ers

su ff er and die so as to ,
Hi m self to su ffer and
save his brethren . die so as to save th ose
,

wh o are His bre thren .

E XO D US .

CH A P . 6 ,V E R S E S 1 and 14

God speak s to M o ses . Jesus leads u s to God .

H e will lead the m fro m H e goes before u s to—

Egypt to the pro m ised th e p r o m i s e d rest .

—
land H e tells M oses Ch rist sai d V erily ,
“

that h e appeared to verily I say unto you

'
“

, ,

Abraha m Isaac J acob , ,

. before Abrah a m was I ,

am .

CH A P . 10

An d the Lord said The signs of Jesu s

u n t o M o s e s Show were s h o w n before
,

th ese m y signs before e r u s a l e m and th e ,

Pharaoh . ews .
 79 TH E D TT ED O W oR D s

W er a s wz l i z l /z e my l Wb
at [ fi na
’
l i m i t to mea n
’
’
s l er z
‘
i n fi l H eb
r ew i n flee N w T es ta mem ‘
’
ou s a oz s e . e .

E XO D US —C O I NT N UED .

CH A P . 14 , VE R S E 16

The Children of Israel The baptis m of J esus .

g o through th e Red Sea .

CHA P . 18

J p iest
e th r o ,th e
r givest ,
Jesus our Pries t gives
, ,

counsel to M oses . counsel to His disciples .

CHAP . 2 0

The Ten Co m m and j esu s al s o said we

m ents .
m ust keep t h e m .

CHAP 5V E R S E S
. 2
,
1, 2 ,
19

Of g i v
willingly mg _
. Jesus gave
An ofi er i n g of the heart . wil lingly and ,

T he m ercy seat . the m ercy seat .

CHA P . 2 6

T he veil of th e tab er W hen Jesus die d , the

n a el e Veil of th e te m p le was
"

rent in two God was

.

n o l o nger b i d fro m those

W h o saw H i m i n Christ .
 i t? T HE h EB R Ew B I B LE .

'

wz l /z M e my sl er z W fi a t [ fi na zfi em l o mea n
'

Wer as ’ ’ ‘

oa s dots i n ti l e H e b
r ew . in the N ew T esl a mem
‘
.

—
EX O D U S C ON T IN UED .

CH A P .
3 0 ,
VE R S E S 10 ,
11

Aaron sh all m ake an Christ s a ton em en t is

’

atone m ent m ost holy m ost holy unto God .

unto God .

CHA P .
3 4, VE R S E S 2 2 , 3 5
The fi r s tl i n g s redee m C hris t is th e fi r st fruit ,

c d W ith a la m b . firs t risen fro m the dead

A n d M oses put a veil H e is the la m b which r e
on his face . dee m ed u s .

G od s face is v eiled
’
~

fro m u s except in ,

Christ .

CH A P .
37, VE R S E 43
Seven la m ps . e v e n ch ur ch es
S of
Christ .

L E VI T IC U S .

CH A P . 6, VE R S E S 1, 2
5
If a soul sin There ar e to b e no m or e

I n the p lace where

“ burnt o ff eri n gs Christ .

the burnt o ff ering is has died as a s i n o ff er

killed shal l th e s i n o ffer
,
ing .
 TH1
3 bO TTED ‘

W or ms

We r as ’
wi l l; fi l my s ter i W fia l [ fi fl a l /zea z to mea n
’
e

ous dots i n ti l e H e bew r . in l /z e N ew T es l a menl .

L E VI T I C U S —C ONTIN U E D .

ing be k illed before th e His death before the

Lord It i s most holy
. Lord i s m ost h oly . .

CHA P .
9
Sin su fferings . Chris t died to save us

fro m sin .

CHAP . 11 and 12 ,
VE R S E
2 7
W hat goes on all A child of flesh is
fours is u n clean Bring therefore u nclean . .

a la m b or two t u rtles M ary the M oth e r of , ,

t wo yo u ng pigeons for the hu m a n body of ,

a n atone m ent Christ kept t his law

.
,

C hrist took upon H i m

our hu man fl e sh He .

tells u s th at H i s soul
was s an ct i fi e d by the
Father an d sent into ,

this world of si n .

B y taking our fl e s h
fro m a pure virgin H e ,

was able to die in the

fl e sh for our atone me n t .
 m m e HE B E W R
"

B IB LE .

W er as wll /z i ke my ster i
’
W /z a l ] fi na l /zem l o mea n ’

ou s a ozs i n ti l e H eé r ew M e N ew T esta mem

‘
in
’ ‘
. .

—
L E V I T I C U S C ONTIN U ED .

C H AP . 14 , VE R S E 2 8

Cle a nsing with oil . God s laws for cleans

’

ing the body to m a k e it

m ore fi t as a dwe lling
place for the soul .

CHAP . 16

The high priest m ust All refers to Christ .

enter into the holy place ,

H e is ou r High Priest ,

the sin o ffering the ,

H e has entered the h ol y
scapegoat th e yearly ex
,
place .

p i a ti o ns .

CHAP . 19 , VE R S E 3 0

And t he Lord spake C h rist p r each ed to th e

,
—
unto M o s e s saying c o n g r e g a t i o n s m ulti ,

Speak unto all the con tudes in m any places .

re
g g a ti o n an d say,
unto H e said M ake not M y ,

the m y e shall be holy Father s house a house

, ,
’

for th e Lord your God 0 f m erchan dise M y

is holy Y e shall k e ep Father s house is a house
.
’

”
M y sabbaths and rever of prayer
, .

ence m y sanctua ry I .

a m th e Lord .
76 THE D O TT E D W OR DS
W e r a s wi l l} l i te my ster i
’
Wfla t ‘
[ fi
’
na l /z em to mea n

ou s dots i n M e H e bw re . i n Me N e w T esl a mefl l .

—
L E V I T I C U S C ONTIN U E D .

CH A P . 2 1

The priest m ust be Chr i st our High Priest

—
holy m ust not h ave a h ad no ble mish .

ble m ish .

CHAP 5 . 2

Rede m ption by th e Christ is ou r r e de mp

p r iests . tion .

C H AP . 2 6, VE R S E 33
An d
I will scatter you Chris t foretold the
a m ong the h ea then and destruction of Je r u s a
,

will draw out a sword l e m B ehold your house .

after you and your lan d is left u nto you d esolate

, .

sh all be d esolate and

you r cities waste .

NU M BERS .

CH A P .
4, VE R S E 3 5
Fro m thirty years old An dJ esus H i mself b
e

and upward even unto gan to be about thirty

fi f ty every one th a t e u
,
years of age And H e .

te re th into the service preached fro m th e pro

 IN T HE HE BR E W B I B LE ; 77

wz zfi Wfla t I fi na l /zem to mea n

'

Wer as ’ ‘
l /z e my s l er l
’

ou s dots i n l /z e H e b
r ew . i n Me N e w T esta ment .

N UM BE R S —C O I U D
NT N E .

work in the tab phet Esaias The Spiri t

.

of th e congrega of the Lord is upon M e ,

because H e hat h an
nointed M e to preac h
the gospel to the poor .

H e hath sent M e to heal

th e broken h earted to -

preach deliveran ce to
th e captives and r e cov ,

ering of sight to th e
bl i nd to set at liberty
,

th em that are b ru 1se d ,

to preach th e accepta
ble year of th e Lord .

Then J esus said to the m

W h o heard hi m This ,

d ay is this scripture ful

fi l l e d in your ears The .

proph et Esaias spoke

”
this of C h rist .

CH AR
And the Lo r d spake Christ s age is given
’

unto M oses . when H e bega n to

78 THE DOTT D
E W OR DS
b W fl a t [ fi na l /zem to mea n
'

W e r as wz l /z
’
e my s ter i
l
’

oa s dots i n M e H ebr ew . in ti l e N ew T es l a mem

‘
.

N U M BE R S —C O N T I N U E D .

Th e la m ps the age ,
preach .

and ti m e of th e service W e should follow this

of th e Priest . r ule .

[ This m ay also m ea n Christ kept the Pas s

our Ch apter 9 O V GI
‘

The Passover is com

m an d e d again .

CHAP . 13

And the Lord spak e True priest must be

unto M oses . called to preach by God .

The na m es of th e m e n
who were sent to search
th e l a n d .

CHAP . 17

Aaron s rod ’

. Christ the son of

David .

CHAP . 19

water of separa
T he The uncleanness of a
tion m ade of the ashes of de ad body , h e the body
the red heifer . m a n or beast .
 IN TH E HE BR EW B IB LE . 79

H/ or as wz l fi Wfi a t [ fi n a M em to mea n
'

l lz e my s ter i
’ ’

oa s dots i n ti l e fi
r
eé r e wa i n Me N w T esl a menl
e .

N UM B E R S —C O N T IN U ED .

CHAP . 2 2

And the children Th e story of Balah

Israel set for ward .
—
and Balaa m read B a
l aa m s parable i n verses
’

19 —
to 2 5 i h o u r 2 3 d
Ch apter God is not
“

a m an th at H e shoul d
lie neit h er the son of
,

m an that H e sho uld r e

pen t h ath H e sa i d and ,

shall H e not do i t ?
VE R S E 4 0

And Balah o ff ered Th i s i s a strong proof

oxen and sh eep . of in s piration Th e m an .

coul d n ot speak any

words but those God
gave h i m to speak con
cerning Israel s people ’

CHAP . 2 6, VE R SES 9, 10 ,
11

and 4 1
Those w h o strove T h o s e who strive
against M o s e s were against God W ill be de
swallowed by the earth s troyed .Their children
80 TH E DOTTE D W OR D S
W fea t [ fi nd them to mea n
dots i n l ae H eé r ew l lze N ew Tes l a mem
‘
e as . in .

N UM BER S —C O N T I N U E D .

wit h Korah The chil . i f they obey God will not

dren of Korah died not . die .

The sons of Benj am in

after their fa milies were

CH A P 3 . 0

Vows are not to be In New Tes tam ent

the

broken M oses tol d the

. I fi n d vow not at all but ,

children of Israel all that if you m ake a VO W keep

the Lord co mm anded it .

Ll oses .

CHAP .
33
The j ourney of the Is O ur l ife
on this earth
r a e l i te s . is only a j ourney .

D EUT ER O N O M Y .

CHAP .
4, VE R S E S 2 2 ,
2 3
M oses But I m ust C h rist died on this
die in this l and H e earth in the hu m an body
.
,

tel ls the m : Take heed t h at we m igh t live i n

u nto —
you rs elves make heaven .
 IN TH E HE BR E W B I B LE .

[ Vor as wz z lz tfi e my ster i
'

m m
‘
mea n
’

fi l th e to
e el s ale f s z rz flee H eb
r ew;
'

i n l fie N w T es l a ment
e .

D EUTER ON O MY —C O N T JN U E D .

no graven i m age which He told those wh o h e

God has forbidden t he e l i e y e d H i m to ta k e heed
“

.
,

unto the m selves that ,

they keep His co m m and

m ents .

VE R S E 52

The testi m on i es the ,

And when H e is co me
statute s th e j udg men ts
, . H e will reprove the
world of sin and o f ,

righteousness an d of ,

j udg m ent O f sin b . e ,

cause they believe not on

Me . O f righteousness ,

because I g o to M y
Father and y e see M e no
,

m ore .Of ju dg m e n t be ,

cause the p rince of this

world is j udged .

CHAP ; VE R S E S 12

Beware that th Ou f or J
A n d J e s u s looked
get n ot the Lord thy God ,
r ound about and saith ,

in not k eepi n g His com unto His disciples how ,

man d me n ts a n d ju d g
,
har dly s hall t hey t hat
82 TH E D OT T E D W OR D S
W er as wz t/z m W i ta l [ fi n a l /z em to mea n
'
’
t/z e y sl e r zl ’

‘
i n ti l H eb
r ew in ti l e N ew T esl a ment
’
ou s aoz s e . .

D E UT ER O N O M Y —C O N T I N U E D .

m ent s,and H i s statutes ,

ha ve riches e n te r i n to th e
l est whe n tho u prosper ki n gdo m of God .

in everything tho u for

get God .

CHAP . 10 ,
VE R S E 10

M oses
and I stayed in An d J esus was in the
the m ount forty d ays an d desert forty days an d
forty n ights that th e ,
forty n igh ts bearing th e
,

L ord would n ot destroy te mptations t h a t t h e

,

thee . Lord would not destroy

us .

Either CH A P VE R S E
. 12 ,

2 6, or CH A P 13 .
,

VE R S E 2 6

Holy things i n a h oly Give not th at which is

place .
holy u nto dogs .

D i r e c t i o n s about Cast not your pearls

.

m o ne y . before swine .

Give m oney to the te m

l eof G od
p ,
 IN THE HE BR E W I 3I B L E . 3

W e r as wz l /z l /ze my ster i
'

IV/z a l l fi l /z em to mea n
’ / ’
na

ou s ae l s i n M e H eb r ew {72 M e N w T esfa men l

’
e .

D EUT ER O N OM Y —C O N T I N U E D .

CHAP . 18 , VE R S E S 17 , 18

An d the Lord said unto J esus Christ is th e

me Th ey have well Prophet H e goes b e .

s po k en I wi l l raise the m fore u s in spiri t as M o

.
,

u
p a Proph et fro m a m ong ses led the people fro m
their brethren li k e unto Egypt ,
H e was of the .

M oses and I will put M y H ebrew people H e was

,
.

words in his m o u th and the wor a of God , He

’
.

he shall spea k unto the m spoke th e words of God .

all that I s h all co mm and J esus saith M y m eat ,

hi m . is to do the W 11 1of h i m
that sen t m e and to fi n
ish his work .

As the Father gave

M e co mm and m ent even ,

”
so I do .

CHAP . 2 2 ,
VE R S E s 10 ,
11

and 12
—
About gar m ents not They parted the gar
o f woolen and linen to m ents of Ch rist when
.

eth er they c r u ci fi e d H i m
g .
.

.
84 TH E D O I TED
‘
WVO R D S

ou s dots i n l /z e H e bw
re i n Me N w T es l a mem
e
‘
.

D E UT ER O N O M Y —C O N T I N U E D .

CHAP . 2 6

O ffer
the fi r s t fruits to O ffer your fi r s t th anks
-

God and re me m ber that to God fro m a p u re

,

God had given the m a heart and re m e m ber ,

l an d to dwel l i n and be that H e m ade u s free by

,

free . Christ .

CHAP . 29 4

M oses e x horteth t h e m
C h r i s t s a i d : Th e
to obedience by th e Work s which th e Father
m e m ory of th e work s ha th given M e to fi n i s h ,

the y h ave seen the sa m e work s th a t I

.

do bear witness of M e , ,

th a t the Father hath sent

Me .

CHAP .
3 0 ,
VE R S E S 8, 9 ,

God W ill bless and Those wh o keep th e

have m ercy upon all who words of Chri s t wil l God
k eep His co m m and m ents bless an d hav e m ercy
and s ta tut es .

M ose s C h rist foretold h ow H e

'

sp ake to al l Is
'

r ae l . T ol d th e m his age ,
mu st die, and al s o s aid i t
 IN TH E H E B R E W B I B LE . 85

W e r as wz l /z
’
'

l b
e m
y s l er zl W ’
z za t[ fi na
’
i kem l o mea n
ozz s
’
a ol s i n M e H eé r e w
’

zn l b
e N ew T esl a mel .

D E U T E R N
O O M Y—C ON T IN UE D .

and tha t h e had been was b est for th ose wh o e

told by God that he h i m loved H i rm for t h en H e

self would not g o over would s e nd them
Jordan but that th ey
,
Holy Ghos t .

would g o to th e pro m ised

l an d and possess i t .

CH A P .
3 2

M osesis to die in Jesus Ch r ist died ou l

M ount Nebo . M ount Calvary .

blessed the Ch ri st while H e ,

Israe l before blessed the m H e was ,

p arted fro m th e m and ,

carried up in to h eaven .

And H e al so said Go

y e and
,
teac h all n a tion s
bapti z ing the m in th e
na m e of the Fath er and ,

of the Son and of th e ,

H oly Ghos t .
 B O O K III .

T HE

R E L I GIO N S OF THE E AS T

O F T H IS DAY .

W HAT T H E I R R O O T D E C L AR E S
T HE M T O B E .
 TH E R E L I GIO N S O F T H E EA S T .

B U D D HA;

If Bu dd h a was b
or n abou t 62 0 RC . an d di ed 5
43
B C
. .
,
h e m us t
have tau g h t h is disci p les that Christ
was expected t o co m e to th is earth an d he m ust ,

have told th e m when to look for Hi m A n d these .

disciples taught others as t h e y were tau ght

,
.

S o this being true

,
th e wise m e n fro m th e E ast
,
1
“

ca m e to fi n d Christ at th e righ t tim e »

“

W here is H e th at i s b orn Ki n g of the J ews for ,

we h ave seen His star in th e East an d are co m e to ,

”
worship H i m 3 The star which they saw in th e
East went before the m until it ca m e a n d stood over
,

where th e y ou n g Child was ; w he n they s a w the

star they re30 1ced with exceeding great j oy .

Certainl y th ese wise m e n expected Ch rist they ,

knew of th e proph e cy of Christ s co m ing ’

N ow th e Bud dhist s say that Budd h a was a wise

'

m an pitiful an d h onored ; an d in their ignorance

, ,

of Christ they call B u d dha th e saviour of the world

, .

3
[ 9]
90 1
1
11 1
3 R E LIG ION S 0 1 THE
1
E Asf .
'

They knew a Saviour was pro m ise d and th at a ,

star would lead the m to fi n d H i m S o in their bo o k .

of l egends they speak of a star a b out the ti m e of th e

bir t h of th e i f B uddh a an d m any oth er things which
,

were prophesied a b out Christ whic h proves that ,

they k n ew of th e proph ecie s of Christ .

How is it that they m issed receiving Christ that —

is understanding about proph ecies
,

Their wise m e n who returned fro m j erusale m

m ust h ave carried ho m e the news of the birt h of
Chri st .

I t th e Buddhists co m pare their Bu d dh a to th e

true Christ they will fi n d that their Buddh a is with
,

out the Divi n e n ature of Christ .

If their re l igio n is so los t th at extravaga n ces dis

fi g u r e th e record should they not strive to look
,

back in t h eir records and see if it is n ot Christ

,

whose life and character as a m an whose m iracles ,

and death an d resurrection as God whose great ,

m ercy a n d love for m ankin d as a Saviour they h ave

i n their mistake i m puted to their B udd h a ?

T H E KE Y T O T H E O S O PHY

B Y H . P . BL A V A T S KY .

H aving read above book I t u rn to the N e w

th e ,

Test ame n t to th i nk a nd stud y this b00 k I find .

 TH E R E LI GION S OF THE E A ST .

th is Christ ca m e to this earth b y the Div i ne Spirit

which strove with m an kind which was di m ly seen
,

by m e n understood by no peop le un til C h rist the

, ,

Divine took upon Hi m the n ature of m an B ecause .

ch urch es and dog m as h ave lost th eir way fro m

Christ s teach i ngs and life on this earth is no r eason
’ ’

th a t His teachings and life were in vain The self .

i —
s acr fi ce of theosophy does not equal the self sacri

fi c e which Christ teaches The theosophy idea of

.

punish m ent for evil done by each in dividual corres

ponds to the purgatory idea .

All true thin kers real i z e th at evil m ust h ave a

p unis hm ent h ere and in the next world .

As I believe in individual souls or spirits I think ,

the p u nish m ent will be hereafter in th e full percep

t ion of th e evi l we have done until ci rcle after cir
,

cle of evil dies away like th e circles m ade by th e

,

—
stone dropped into th e placid l ake they extend
very far but th ey at last die away Ho wever we
,
.
,

have been told t h at the soul that sinnest it sh all ,

die.

Now if it is true th at th ese Easter n religions ar e

obscure as to th eir co m m en ce m ent there is but on e,

conclusion about i t wh ich is this : Th e wise m e n

,

fro m the East wh o j ourneyed to J erusale m to fi n d

Christ wh o m t h ey called the King of the j ews th e
, ,

Word kin g meanin g the h i ghest th e h e ad of a ,

92 THE a 1 T HE
e ron s 0 1 E A ST .

nation the crown of the only one worthy of a

,

crown These m e n knew the p r o p h e c1e s abou t

.

Christ they were learned m e n an d they knew

, ,

partly what Ch r ist s m ission on this eart h was to be

’

at His co ming and unless they had be en taugh t of

,

God and bee n spiritual m e n beside s learned they

, , ,

never would have expected a t that ti m e and looked

for the Christ They m u st h ave taugh t when they
.

returned to th e East all that th ey understood as to

what th e co m ing of Christ was to m ean .

Now the East not h aving h eld fast to t h e true

,
'

teachings of th e se wise me n has lost th e si mple and

,

'
plain and beautiful rudi m ents of Christ s teachings .

It is hard to believe th at th ose wi se m e n after ’

fi n d i n g Christ who m they had long expected did ,

n ot take m ean s to follow and know the life and

death of th e sa me Christ w h o m they h ad found

wh en H e wa s only a ch ild try to understand His—
hu m an and Divin e life hu m an death an d at the
, ,

last Divine life The East loosi n g wh at the wise

.

m e n taugh t the m their religion beca m e obscure

,
.

The the osop h ists say t h at th ey believe t he soul ,

after the death of the body enters anoth er body ,

here on earth so as th r ough su fferings to be p u r i fi e d

,
-

fro m form er sins As they cannot know that this is

.

s o it m akes v e r l i ttl di ff ere n ce W e know th at

, y e .

noth in g i s i mpossi b l e to G od, and all th i nki ng s ou l s

 THE R E LIGIONS OF TH E E AS T .

know punish m ent of so m e k in d is due to sin th at s i n ,

can n ot e n ter h e aven and that sin m a k es its own ,

punish m ent an d not th at God m akes th e puni s h

,

m ent and that the so ul t h at sin n eth ( wh ich is so

,
,

m uch worse than the sins of th e body ) i t s/z al l a z e

’
’
.

No on e but th e soul an d the spir i t fro m God

knows that the sou l h as sin between these t wo is .

th e sin known This is th e inward m in d and

.

thought towards God .

Theosophis ts say th a t prayer k ills self relia nce -

.

W e say on the contra r y prayer secret and , ,

silent is the only thing to gi ve self r eliance

,
-

Prayer is al m ost always H elp m e to do o r not to —

”
do a t h ing
,
H elp m e to u nderstand and j udge
,

” ”
rightly ,
H elp m e to act and thin k righ tly Gi ve ,

”
m e courage gi v e m e faith ,
Direct a n d g u i d e m e , ,

L e a ve m e not a lon e support an d c om fort m e , .

A nd we s ay acc ord ing to our fa l l i e it will be un to

’

5
us
"
. 119 1 h a ve a cas e i n which I m ust act in haste
7

I mu s t i n soul as k i n h aste for j udg m ent as to how

‘ '

I must act I believe I am gu i ded and I act T h e

. .

, .

fi n al result of m y action I can n ot see a t once but I ,

W i l l s e e it sooner or later
‘

Those who have not the habit of m aki n g a quic k

a nd su d d e n prayer m ay say that prayer k ills se l f
,

relia nce bu t others k now that it does j ust the r e

,

verse T h eosop hy has tak e n f ro m th e N e w T e s ta

.
 4: TH E R E LIGIONS OF T HE E AS T .

m entall that it h as of good and does not ackn owl

,

edge that it owes all it knows of good to Christ .

I N NAT I V E L I F E I N S O UT H I N D I A .

B Y H E N R Y RI C E .

W e hn d th eBrah m ins belong to the Aryan

race an d ca m e into South India about the begin
,

ning of the Ch ristian era They are fair featured

.
,

h an d so m e and we l l built court l y and polished in

,

their m an n ers but haughty and crafty

,
.

“
Now when Jes u s wa s born in Bethlehe m of ,

J udea in the d a y s of Herod th e k ing b

,
ell e l a there ,
’

ca m e wise m e n f r o m z iz e E a st to J erusale m saying

‘
, ,

‘
W here is H e th a t is born King of the J ews For
we h ave seen His star i n M e E ast an d are co m e to ,

worship H i m . An d when they were co m e into the

ho u se they saw th e young Child with M ary His ,

m other and fell down and worshipped H i m and

, ,

whe n they h ad opened their tr eas u r es [ wh a t they

valued m ost] th ey presented unto H i m gifts go l d ,

and fran k incense and m yrrh and being warned of ,

God in a d rea m that the y should not return to Herod ,

l /z ey dep a r ted lma thei r own eoz ml ry a a ol /z er way

‘
.

They wen t to South India not to the north of ,

I n dia an d the p u re faith of the Brah mins at its roo t

,

was f aith i n Chris t ,

 TH E R E LIGION S OF TH E E AS T . 95

N ow the wise m e n who wen t to Jerusale m gui d ed

by a star perhaps were the Br ah m ins f r o m India
, ,

where it is supposed that e v ery one h a s a guar d ia n

—
star o r that a star appears in the h eavens for the
fi r s t ti m e at the birth of so m e i m portant person .

These m e n h ad heard through th e prophets of th e

pro m ise that Ch rist shou l d be bor n in the n ati on of
the Jews an d after fi n d i n g the y oung Child they
,

r e tu r n e d to their country another way .

They did not wait to see an d learn by the life of

C hrist the full m eaning of His birth and death b ut ,

they carried back this m uch th at a S on had bee n ,

born who would save th e race of m an k ind fro m

their s m s and through this Son alone m an k i nd
,

would enter heaven Hence their idea t h at a m a n

.

m ust h ave a s on and not a d aughter for the sak e

, ,

of eternal l i fe hereafter This idea ca n be found in

.

”
Hig h Cast e Hindu W o m e n a book wr i tten by a,

Hindu wo man R a m ai b — ai .

Although the code of M anu contains a single pas

s age in which it is writte n A daughter is equal to
”
a s on ( See M anu ix , .
, th e conte x t e x pressly
declares that equality to be foun ded upon th e results
attai n able through her son the passage th erefore , ,

cannot be regarded as an exception to th e state m en t

that th e ancient code establishes the superiority of
m a l e c h i l dr
. e n A s o n i s th e m os t co ve t ed of al l
96 TH E R E LIGIONS OF TH E E AS T .

bl e s s mg s that a Hind u craves for it is by a son s ,

’

birth in the fa mily t h at the father is redee m ed .

T h r ou gh he q t he wo r l d s t h r o u g h
’
a so n co n u e rs , a s on s

s on he o bta i n s i m mo r t a l i ty bu t th ro u
g h h i s son s
’

g ra n d s o n

—M
,

h e g a i n s t h e wo r l d o f t h e su n . a ml i x , .
, 137 .

T he re is no pl a ce fo r a m a n ( i h h e a ve n ) wh o i s d e sti t u te
of m ale o fi sp r i ng Va s z sfi l fi a
’
xv i i
’

.
, .
, 2 .

If a m an is sonless it is desirable tha t h e sh ould

,

h a v e a d augh ter for her s on stands in the place of a

,

s o n to his grandfath er through who m th e grand ,

father may obtain sa l vat i on .

B e twe e n
’
a so n s s o n a n d th e s on of a d au g h t e r t h e r e
e x i sts i n t h i s wo r l d d i ff e r e n c e ; fo r e ve n t h e s o n o f a
no

d au g h t e r s av e s h i m wh o h a s n o s o n s , i n t h e n e xt wo r l d
l i ke t h e
’
so n s s o n .
—
M ana , ix .
, 139 .

Does not this m ean th at the Hindu r ace m ay

re m e m ber certain teachings a nd beliefs co m e down ,

to the m in their early r e l i g i on p ar t1

y l os t and not ,

ful l y understood Such as i t is by a son s birt h on ,

’

this earth th at m ankind will b e redee m ed through

th i s son we will conquer the worl d we will obtain .

i m m ortality we en ter heaven through the s on but ,

our s on is the Son of God The Hindus s ee m to . .

h a v e a d i m idea of th e great truth in what they

h av e to s ay abo ut life i n the n ext worl d .

 TH E R E LIGIONS OF THE E AS T . 97
/

So m e d ay th e whole truth m ay break upon their

m inds and they will k n ow that the true Son who
,

r edee m s the world is Jesus Christ and by H i m ,

alone they will conquer the m se l ves an d obtai n i m

—
m ortality an d also understan d that J esus raised
wo man to a great height far above m an; W hen H e ,

was b or n of a wo man .

VI S H N U . S H I VA . S URAJA .

T h e s e three essences m ake the god of the B udd

h is ts
.

T his is do u btless a d i m idea of th e Trinity .

Then again their legend of Budd h a giving h i m

, ,

self to feed the starving tigress so as to save the ,

life of the tigress and of her young is also so me ,

d i m idea of Christ leavi n g h eaven to give Hi m sel f

by death to save mankind alive and a m ankind ,
’

W hi ch was n o t m uch ab ove a tigress and her

y o u ng .

Al so t hey say th e pri n ce of darkness sought to

s hake their Buddha s m ind This is doubtle s s a d i m
’
.

idea of Christ s te m ptation in th e desert

’

T h ei r Nirvana m eans fo r getfulness of this life s

’

evil th ey try to explain that their soul as well as

th eir body die s b u t th at their S pirit lives forever
,
.

T h ey s i mply mean W ha t W e b e lieve th a t the S par k

, ,
98 TH E R E LIGIONS OF TH E E AST .

fro m God wh i ch is in u s be it called soul or S pir i t

, ,

can never die since i t is a spark fro m God

, .

In a ll these Easte rn religions which I h ave care

,

fully read I fi n d at the roo t of t h e m all is the sa m e

,

—
belief whic h is nothing m ore or less th an the relig
—
ion of Chri s t i n fact the best in all is taken fro m
,

—
the N e w Testa m ent th a t is the books written
,

since the New Testa men t In th e Key to Theo

.
.

sophy they quote fro m the New Testa m ent us e

, ,

th e words found in the N e w Testa m en t and then ,

c l ai m that an o l der religion tha n the Chris tian rel i g

ion has b een quoted by th e fol l owers of Christ for ,

getting that the D i vi n e n a t u re of Christ was b efor e

th e world was m ade .
 B OOK IV .

REFLECTI O N S .
 RE F L ECT I O NS .

Tote mis m in th e Evolution of T heology by M rs ,

.

C . K Barnu m in Pop ul a r S ci ence M omlz ly Jam 18 9 3

.
‘
, ,
.

Here we fi n d the ol d belief that we h ad ani m al

ancestors This certainly proves that our belief is not
.

a wil d one and that our researches i n th e Bible

,

prove the sa m e that is th at i n our bodies of fl e sh

,

an d blood we d esce n d fro m ani m als and we trace ,

a ni m als to vege tab l e life as science shows and far

, ,

back to the pulse of life a b roken frag m ent of th e

,

li fe o n ce in heaven an d found on this earth on

,

—
account of th e fall o f Satan that is th e fall of sin ,

fro m H e aven or Eden to this earth

, .

In al l o f —th e abo ve written Tote m is m an d in th e

’

accoun t of th e religio n s of th e world we see this ,

th e f or eslza ae wz fzg of Christianity No one can travel

'
’
.

through Egypt without seei n g th e d i m ligh t of

Christianity foresh a d owe d by th e old re l i gi on of
Eg y pt u n less on e is deter m ined not to see i t W e
,
.

th in k in all these old religions we see th e struggle

,

in th e m inds of the people to h n d out God Th ey .

[ 10 1]
10 2 RE FL E CTION S .

foun d hi m not until Christ ca me and b

, y hi s li f e ,

and teachings showed u s the way to fi n d out God .

All the struggles in th e m inds of th e people for

ligh t on the subj ect were slo wly answered by th e
evolution of the m ind The evolution of th e hu m an
.

body having ceas ed the evolution of the mind com

,

m e n ce d and t his evolution h as still m u ch very ,

m uch before it now As p a r i ty of thought an d tr a i l;

.
,

of though t advance the expression and features of

our face will change they will b e nobly cal m
and i m pressive in e x pression wh at I bel ieve th e ,
“

—
features of C hrist were like nobly cal m th ey m ust
, ,

have been th ough we are n ot told anything abou t

,

it. W e are tol d m uch about His S peech Never .

m an S pake like this m a n An d when H e said to the

.

”
soldiers who cam e to arrest H i m W ho m seek y e ,

and answered the m I a m H e we are told th a t

,
“
,

these soldiers went backward and fel l to th e ground .

W hen H e spo k e these words we can but think t h a t

,

the face of Christ as well as the words caused the

, ,

frigh t an d terror of these soldiers .

W e have j ust b een readin g the above prov i ng th e ,

h istory of those old religi ons W e h ave also been

.
, ,

reading a history which proves to u s that our belie f

o r call it religion i t you will
—zs l r ae all others b
'

fore it only foresh adow i t The evolu tion of th e m ind

.

fi n al ly beca m e ready for Christianity and yet we ,

 REF LE CTION S . 10 8

have m uch m uch m ore to l earn ; a n d the Holy

,

Spirit which Christ pro m ised u s will guide u s to

, ,

a fuller tr a l /z so that no law we brea k will be

,

ch anged for our b en e fi t .

No m atter h ow sad the case m ay b e the law will ,

not be changed ; as we sow so m ust we r eap and , ,

alas as we sow for oth ers so m us t they reap , .

To expect good fro m our wrongdoi n gs is de ,

”
ci d e d l y temp l l ng G od and to do s o we all k now
“
_ , , ,

is a great sin .

I t has often been asked : Does a good God send

su fferin g t o h i s childre n ? W hy is it th at n o t only
the guilty but the innocent so often s u ff er and have
,

to bear bu rdens grievous to be borne ? W e k now

t h at children su ff er fro m th e sins of th eir p arents
and m ore re m ote ancestors The n atural laws m a k e .

i t so
. W h y then a k if i t is God who has sent the
, ,
s

su ff ering ? Let u s discri m inate and lay not t o Pro vi

d ence wh at is due alone to m an s i gn orance or to
’

m an s sin
'
.

Sick ness an d death so m eti m es com e fro mo n e s ’

own wro n gdoing so m eti m es fro m the wrongdoing

,

of others so m eti m es fro m our own ignorance or

,

fro m th e 1g n o r a n ce of others ; so th at we shoul d

n o t say th at the evils are ordered by God o r sent ,

by God to u s W e cannot expect a m ir a cle to

.
.

h appen for u s .
10 4 C O
R E F L E TI N S .

’
ST . PE T E R S G O S PE L .

In th e N e wl y
recovered Gospel of Saint Peter
'

by J Rendel Harris we read thi s In speaki n g of the

.
,

book of Enoch it is sai d I t is probable that in so m e ,

for m or oth er it was part of our Lord s own library ’

.

Now th e Spirit which dwelt in th e earth l y body of

,

Christ was the Spirit of God and C hr l S t kne w all

, ,
'

things by th at Spirit for i t is said in Joh n Vii 15 ,

.
,

And the j ews m arvelled saying h ow knoweth this ,

m an l etter s h a ving never l ea r ned Christ o ur Lord .

,

we thin k had no library and learned n ot as we

, ,

learn for wh en H e was a child H e was found i n

the Te m ple sitting in the midst of th e doctors ,

both h earing and aski ng them q u es ti ons and all that ,

fi ea r a H i m were as t onish ed at his understanding an d

’

”
ans wers H e n eeded n o library
. .

In reading on i n this sa m e S t Peter s Gospel we .

’

”
are gl ad to see that a woma n blessed Perpetu a in , ,

the year 2 0 3 h ad k nowledge and learni ng in Scrip

,

tures .

And again we read this

, ,
Th ere was u n belief in
the h u m anity of Jesus so m e said there was in dee d a , ,

m a n j esus upon who m the superior Ch rist descen ded

,

at his baptis m thus constituting h i m the son of God ;

,

but they wen t on to te ach th at at th e C ru c i fi x i on ,

the m an Jesus wa s d eserted by the Being who h a d

”
descen ded upon h i m W e do not h n d this d i ffi cu l t to
.
 RE FL E CT IO N S . 10 5

understand if we truly believe in the double nature

,

of
. Christ His hu m an n atur e the sa m e as ours
, ,

His Di v in e nature which was of God His hu m an .

nature su ff ered death an d in His hu m an nature and

, ,

f or i t h e spo k e th e words
,
M y God m ,y God why , ,

h ast thou forsaken m e J esus h aving died i n the

fl e s h ( hu m an n ature ) can be with u s in our d eat h ;
,

and by that death of His we know a n a a r e su r e that

,
’
,

H e knows w h at death in th e flesh or h u m an body , ,

is to u s .

But whe n Jesus cried in a lou d voice and said , ,

Father int o Thy hands I co mm end m y Spirit i t

, ,

was the Divin e n ature of Christ which spo k e a n d ,

by S peak ing thus h e assured u s that we h ave souls

or S pirits and that we shoul d give the m to God
, ,

living or dying As we read on we fi n d this that

.
— ,

Christ when tor m ented was silent as i f in nowise

, , ,

feeling pain W e think th at b

. e i n g s i l e n t does not

m ean th a t pain is not felt it only m e ans great con

,

trol o v er the hu m an body And th at is the l esson

.

Christ h as taught u s we are told th at when Christ

was reviled t h at H e reviled not again W e are tol d
,
.

but once in the Scri ptures that Ch rist ever said any
thing n ear a co m plain t and it was this if it can be ,

called a co m pl aint Foxes h a ve hol es but th e Son

, ,

of M an hath nowhere to lay his head Chri st in the .

fl e s h was the son of ma nki nd and that hu m an body ,

10 6 R s s t nortofi s f
.

h ad nowhere to lay hi s head or rest on this eart h , ,

.

H e ca m e to ta k e a hu m an body so as to be the
t

Saviour o f hu m an bodies W e ha ve tried to sh ow how

.

we believe that hu m an natur e descended fro m Satan

and bru te beasts and Christ ca m e to be the Saviour
,

of these su ff ering descendan ts of brute beasts des ,

tined to perish as brute beasts ; but within th ese

bodies was th e soul and the soul was struggling
,

with th e fl e s h to be free an d to return to Heaven ,

.

And Christ ca m e to sh ow u s the way back to

H ea ven an d so be the Saviour of ma n ki nd
,
.

LO VE A N D PA SSION .

L ove has l i ved on this earth but on ce It is th e .

opposite of passion Though the word Love has

.

ofte n been used to e x press th e a ffections of hu m an

m e n and wo m en yet there is n othing of love in
,

the a ff ection of a m an for a wo m an or a wo m a n ,

for a m a n or even in the a ffectio n of a m other

,

for her child And why Because there i s too

.
?

m uch of se l t see k ing in al l th ese a ff ections

-
It h as .

been proved that if you take a child fro m its m oth

e r as soon as it is born a n d she sees i t no m ore
,

until it is a m an or wo m an that th e te n der aff e c ,

tion so often called Love no longer exists in the

, ,

m other for her child And other wise the a ff ection

.
, ,

is so mi xed wit h self th e ch i ld is fier child i t

gives lzer m uch pleasure often the s a me as a
 ‘
R E F L E CT I O N S .

doll would give a child p l easure She can see no .

'

faults in i t é eea a se i t i s lzer efi z l a Nor is her a ff ection

,
’
.

for it as strong when it beco mes a m an or wo m an .

It is self pride tha t m akes her wish the child to do

-

well in the world H er instincts to feed i t care for i t

.
, ,

and de fend i t are e x actly the sa m e as the instincts

,

—
in an i m als th e lion ess the tigress what will they ,
,

not do for th eir young — th ey feed th e m they care ,

for the m they fi g h t for t h e m

,
.

The a ffection of sisters and brothers depends

upon their being together wh en you n g ; a fa m ily
pri d e w h ich 1s praiseworthy and w hich does no t ,

always e x ist ; for often a j ealous feeling betwee n

the m m ars the fa m ily pride Yet eve n i n the last .
,

ca s e they so m eti m es stand by each oth er above all

, ,

—
when it is best f o r self to do s o a three fold cord -

being stronger than a single cord Bu t self again .

co m es in here Then the a ffections of m a n an d

.

— —
wo m an passion in o th er words is a ll s elf ; the
,

purest m arried wo m an if she speak s the truth, ,

will say s o W here i s th e m an or wo m an wh o so

.

l oves the ot h er as to be willing to su ffer for t h e

loved one to live apart a l l their lives for the good

,

of others others wh o are e ven yet unborn ; who feed

, ,

care for defend and fi g h t for t he lo ved one though

, ,

i t bri ngs no p r o fi t to self no pleasure to self no

, ,

g r a ti fi c a ti o n to self ; thoug h i t bring only sorrow

 08 R EF LE CT ION S .

and su ffering to self Is th ere no such m an or

?

wo m an ? th en call not passion l ove Do the an i .

m als love each other ? I think not Th e m an or .

wo m an who dies for his coun try co m es n ear l o l ove .

S ti l l th e r e is self even in this it is kz s cou ntry h e

’

reaps so m e b e n e fi t should h e return fro m th e war

alive No L ove h as li ved but once on this earth

.
, ,

and that Love was C hrist Read His life and see .

what H e su ff ered ; h ow H e li ved an d died ; see

i f y o u can fi n d self in anything H e said or did .

W hat is L ove ? I t is this : Love suf er el lz long and ,

is kind ; is not s e l fi s h or proud of self does n o t ,

b eh av e unsee m ly is not easily provoked thinkest

, ,

no evil does not rej oice in iniquity beareth all

, ,

things believeth all good hopeth all good e n

, , ,

dureth all things It never fails i t is gr eater t h an

.

faith and hope Love is Christ ; it ca m e to this

.

eart h with H i m it was n ever h ere before and

, ,

those wh o follow H i m truly h ave a se m blance of

th at Love .

W OM E N .

Shoul d it be said th at wo m en have nothing to do

with Ch urch a ffairs let u s here m ak e ans wer th at
, ,

it is wo m en who for many yea rs h av e fi l led th e

Churc h es so m e congregations are wholly m ade u p
by wo m en The wo m en then are the ones wh o
.
, ,

have lis tened to th e p r eaefi er s and heari n g w hat was ,

 R E F L E CT IO N S . 10 9

preached they h ave in creased in knowledge ; i t then , ,

would be strange i t by t his ti m e th e wo m en kne w

, ,

n o t hing of C h urch a ff airs or of Chu rch doctrines

,

an d of d og m as I f they were still ignorant of these

.

th ings how would it r e fl e ct on th e t each ers and

,

preach ers ? W ould it not prove that th ey the preach ,

ers k new nothing of Ch u rch a ff airs if of these

, ,

things their congregations were ignorant N ow all .

,

congregations in Chu r ch es are m ore than two thirds -

women Are h o t wo m en then fi t to h ave m uch work

.
, ,

in Church afl ai r s
J A PA N .

In reading about J apan i n a book by W illiam ,

Elliot Gri th s in th e chapter The J apanese Story of

, ,

”
Creation we fi n d the na m es of th e earth Deities
,

M u d Earth Lord M u d Earth Lady This is very

, , ,
.

si m ilar to Science tracing back o ur origin to a

pulsating heart on a m uddy beach .

Also the J apanese idea of the god I z anagi fi n d

,

ing h is wife in a region of awful foulness and his ,

wife a m ass of wor m s .

S cience a lso traces back to foulness and wor m s

as our origi n .

T h en heaven and earth united by a pillar a di m , ,

idea of J acob s l adder or pillar h eard correc tly

’

o n ce but lost in legends The n again th e expres

,
.
, ,

”
sions th e m irror of he r soul
,
a swor d of divin e ,
“
110 RE F L E C T ION S .

te m per are Christia n expressions And again the

,
.
, ,

idea of a m ysteriously born child a son is also Chris , ,

tian W e think this i s s o and we also read in this

.
,

book on J apan According to the old chr onicles

, ,

it was a bout th e begi n ning of the Christian era that

the fi r s t r u di m ents of civili z ation bega n to appear .

The boo k also says that m any of the gods had

tails an d so m e of the m h ad horns
,
— anoth er s m all ,

proof th a t Science is right wh en it says we are ,

descendants of the ani m als The Japa n ese h ave .

m i x ed truth wit h fi ct i o n as a great m any other

,

nations h ave also done .

T H E IM A G E O F G O D .

If we suppose a m aterial r elation bet ween th e

i m age and th e obj ect a s well as between th e shado w
and the obj ec t it beco m es evident th at the savage
,

would co m port hi m self si m ilarly toward the l m ag e ,

the s hadow and the obj ect Fro m his p oi n t of vi e w

.

the i mage and th e o b

,

j ect are in close relation and ,

a n action upon one would operate in the sa m e way

u pon th e other B y this way of l ooking at thi n gs as

.
,

Sir Joh n Lubboc k says the savage i s convi n ced that

,

an in jury done to the i m age is i n fli c te d upon the

ori g inal ; or to use the wor d s of M r Taylor h e
,
.
,

thi n ks that by acting upon the copy h e will reac h

the original The e vidences are m any that de m on
.

strate the i m portance attrib u ted by savages to this

m ode of ac tion on th e original W ait z relates a fter
.
,

D e n g h a m e th at in a tribe of wester n Africa it was

,

d angerous to m a k e a p o r tr ai t o f the n atives because ,

they were afraid that by so m e k ind of sorcery a

part of their soul would pass into th eir i m age .

S u ch was the fun ction of drawing at its origi n .

 RE FLE C T ION S . 1

Ah Indi an song ad m irably explains this func tion

in the words M y drawing has m ade a god of m e .

Faith cou l d h ardly be m ore vigorously e x pressed in

the power of the art of drawing as a n i n stru m ent
by the aid of which pri m iti ve m a n obtain ed a su per
natural power o v er his ene m y or his ga m e Re
garding th e wor k s of th e ca ve m e n in the l 1g b t of
these facts we perceive that the purpos e that i n
,

spired the m had few poin t s in co mm on with the

sense of th e bea u tiful or th e tendency to i m itation ;
'

and it i s clear that if th e r e e x isted in the m ind of

the pri m i tive m a n a m ateria l rela tion between a be
i n g and its shado w or its i m age th a t m a n though t ,

that the sa m e relation was preserved between the

being an d i ts i m age when t ransferred to any obj ec t
W hatever . T h e purpose to be reached was to pos
sess the shado w of th e co v eted obj ect and the only ,

m eans of acco m plishi n g it was to fi x upon so m e

thing or a n oth er the s i lhouett e of t h at sh a d ow .

‘
fA n i m a l s by i nstin ct de v our a n d destroy each
other in th e i r pursuit of life M e n in unc i v ili z ed
.

s tat e s do the sa m e thi n g in e ffect an d it is qu i te

clear that we h av e n o t yet fully outgrown the ani
m al inst i n ct in this direction But we all under
.

stand th at it is righ t to d o s o and if we do not we

, , ,

at least pretend that we do and only eat each other

,

m etaph orically .

M e n h ave been slow to ask what is th e better

and wiser course to pursue and have in c l ined to
,

follow th eir m ore brutish i n s tincts .

The above is fro m The O rigin of Painting by ,

M La z ar Po p o ft
‘

. .

How did the savage fi r s t get th is idea ? So m e

di m idea of their forefathers handed down to the m
,
.

M an k ind was m ade in the i m age of God The i m .

112 R EF LE C T ION S .

age of God being th e soul of m an any inj ury done

, ,

to the soul o f m an is i n fl i c te d upo n the original ;

that is in trying to injure th e soul of anyone
, ,

you are trying to inj ure G od The Holy Spirit .

,

sent by Jesus to u s is fi x e d u p on ou r souls like th e

,
'

silhouette of a shado w a n d it draws u s to God a n d

,

raises u s above th e ani m al in u s a n d helps u s to ,

resi st our brutis h instincts .

KN O W LE D G E .

Knowledge can co m e but sl owly to those in t h e

fl e sh. W e are tol d that we sh all be j udged accord
ing to our knowledge As S t Paul writes i t And
. .
,

th e ti m es of this ignorance God winked at h e ,

m eans partly passed over .

Those who oppose new ideas because they the m ,

selves are ignorant o r who are m ista k en th rough

,

thinking that they are pre v enting evil by doing s o ,

are i n truth doing g r ea t i za r m and are opposing the ,

Spirit of God .

I t the ideas co m e to scienc e or religio n it is wise ,

to look into th e subj ect and tr y these new ideas

, .

W e h ave been to l d by S t J ohn Believe not ever y

.
,

spirit but try the spirits whether they are of God

,

those that confess that J esus Ch rist has co m e in th e

fl e sh are of God .

Also i n Acts we fi n d this If this counsel or this

, , ,

work be of men i t will co m e to naught but i t it b e ,

 R E F L E CT ION S . 1l 3

of God y e cannot o v erth row it l e st h apl y b y

c hance ) y e be found even to fi g h t ag ains t God .

T o oppose k nowledge the n is to be on the side of

, ,

Satan Sa tan within u s will al ways oppose k no wl

.

edge fro m God The wis d o m or k nowledge which

.

Satan tried to get so as to put it to an evil purpose

, ,

was wisdo m or k nowled g e belonging wholly to God .

It has been proved by Satan s descendants in the ’

flesh to be dense ignorance in Satan and in u s .

Th ese opposers to k nowle d ge or to n ew ideas do

a great deal of h ar m in on e way at the sa m e ti m e
they unwillingly stir u p pure m inds to try th e n e w
idea an d h n d out i f it be of m an or of God W h at
'

.
,

is of God cannot di e I t will triu m ph over i g n o r

.

ance opposition ridic u l e envy disbelief an d over

, , , , ,

Satan with in u s Those who were fai thful to th e

.

knowledge they h ad of God in thei r generation are ,

those wh o in th e parable of th e laborers ( M att xx 12 ) . .

received th e sa m e re ward as those wh o had h o m e

the burd en an d heat of th e day The fi r s t were .

tr ue to the knowledge which they h ad of God the

last h ave gain ed in th ei r generation m ore l i g h t m ore ,

knowledge of God and being true to th e knowledge

, ,

they labor accordingly and receive fro m God th e

,

sa m e reward h e reafter ; th o u g h th e y p r o fi t by the

'

knowledge gained by the fi r s t wh o h ave borne th e,

b urd e n an d h e at of th e ir d ay strivin g in their s ouls

,
114 RE FLE CTIO N S .

for the k n owledge of God for the vineyard of the

par able we are tol d is th e sy m bol of the k ingdo m of
,

h ea v en an d the parable was told to those who

,

heard i t by Christ m y Lord and M aster

, , .

L IG H T .

M att . Let your ligh t so shine before m e n

V . 16

t h at they m ay see your good works an d glorify ,

your Father wh i ch is in h eaven L i ght can o n ly .

dwell in the hu m an mi nd ; therefore if to y our m ind ,

has co m e a new and brigh t tho ught on any subject ,

by givi n g it to the world y ou let you r light shine

before m e n These are th e words of m y Lord and
.

M aster J esus Christ ; therefore we obey h i s co m

,
~

m and in trying to give our thoughts to th e world .

Jesus in teaching th e m ultitudes said to the m

, , ,

to i m press this co m m and on th eir m inds Y e are

th e ligh t of th e world A ci ty t h at is set on an h ill
.

cannot be b id Neith er do m e n l igh t a candle and

.
,

put it under a bushel but on a candlestic k and it ,

giveth light unto all that are in th e house .

KN O W LE D G E .

W e m ust k now for ourselves the God we believe

ih .And they sh all not teach every m an his neigh
bour and every m a n his brother saying K n ow the
, , ,

Lord for all sha l l know m e fro m the least to the ,

greatest H ebrews viii 11

. . .

H as n ot thi s ti me come ? I s it not p ossible for al l

i

,
 R E F LE C T ION S . 115

who wi ll to k now the Lord through Christ ? W e

,

h ave our Bibles we can st u dy the m oursel v es we

,

have m in d s m ore enligh tened than those of ol d days

gon e b W cannot th en bla m e others if we
‘

y e .
, ,

k n o w not t h e Lord .

ON I GN OR AN CE .

Ignorance is a very dreadful thing If a child .

can ask a question which an old person ca nnot

answer wh at does it prove As we h a v e said before
,
?
,

n o thoug h on the si d e of wisdo m can co m e to any

, ,

hu m an m ind wit h ou t th e possibi lity th at i t is near

to th e tr a m .

W hen Christ said tha t we m ust beco m e as little

ch ildren V eri l y I say unto you whosoever shall
, , ,

not receive th e kingdo m of God as a little child h e ,

s h all not enter therein we un d ersta n d it to m e an

, ,

fi r s t purity of thou ght

,
undoubti ng faith in t h ose
who m th e child tru sts an d stra i gh t forward ques ,

tions pro m pted by wak c n

,
i n g thou ghts whic h show ,

a desire to learn the truth and gain k nowl edge .

H a vi n g been a ch ild we can a ffi r m that children

,

ponder in thought and thin k ing th ose they love and

,

trust m ust know th ey ask question s and being r e

, ,

bu ff ed sharply they sink into the m selves So m e

,
.

po nder all th eir lives i n silen ce others give up these

questions o f th eir sou ls and think o f o ther things ,

'

an d so l o se th e p ower of dee a es tz om n lz ou /zl s

’

p g g t g ,
116 R E F LE C TI O N S .

This is the reason that Christ sai d S u fife r the li ttle ,

childre n to co m e unto me an d forbid the m not for

, ,

of suc h is the kingdo m of God .

Su ffer the m to a sk questions abo u t Ch rist an d H i s

teac h ings for their young m inds re ceive deep i m
,

pressions which re m ain all their lives W ith th e m

,
.

Th ey m ay forget for a ti m e in the battle for t h eir

earthly life bu t in old ag e the m i n d reverts to child
,

h ood T h i n k th e n of th e glorious blessing th e con

.
, ,

v i cti o n of truths in th eir m inds will u ndoub tingly

be to the m then Su ffer little c h ild ren to g o to

.

Christ by your answers to their questions O n you .

,

who are the paren ts of child ren this great and ,

everlasting responsibility rests .

Do not be ignorant and th en y ou will not be

,

under th e i n fl u e n ce of any one That a wo m an .

should be wholly under th e i n fl u e n ce of m an or

wo m an see m s to u s a m ost pitiable thi n g such a
,

condition could not e x ist but through ignoran ce I t .

was Jesus who said Th e tr a m shal l m ak e y ou

,

fr ee you can not get truth by ignorance To be

,
.

wholly igno rant is to be a slave a slave to yourself ,

and easily m ade a sl ave to oth ers .

S C I E NC E .

Th ere should be no warfare between Science

and Religion for they g o han d in h and as th e
,

m i nd a nd tho u
g h t g row s t r o n
g er an d cl e are r it is ,
 117

th e continued evolution of ourselves It is also a .

gift fro m God ; for we al L k n ow h ow suddenly we

can lose our m i nds by illness by an accident by
, , ,

m any causes not in our power to preven t ; and

though by study we gain knowledge th e power to ,

do so is n ot ours See h ow slowly m an h as gained

'

his knowledge Ge n eration by generation we hand

.

down the knowledge gained and another generation ,

adds to the kno wledge m or e knowle d ge Christ .

s aid to th ose W ho h eard hi m th at h e h ad ma ny ,

z lz m s to tell the m but th ey co u ld not bear it then

’
g ,
.
.

Their minds were not advanced enough to under

stand what h e had to te l l the m Th ey would have .

p u t a wrong m eaning to his words an d do n e m ore ,

h ar m b y it than good S o h e
. told th e m not ; but
he cer t ainly m eant that we and those who com e ,

after u s should by sea r c/z z ng the Scriptures see an d

’

, , ,

r igh tly understand by the h elp of our ad v an ced

th o u ght of strengthened m inds It is Christ who .

told u s : Ask and it sh all be given you seek and

, ,

y e shall fi n d ; knock a n d it
,
shall be opened unto
you ; for e v eryone that as k eth rece i veth ; and h e ,

that seek eth fi n d e th ; and to h i m that knocketh i t

, ,

sh al l be opened This Christ said adding that

.
,

God will give th e Holy Spiri t to th e m th at ask H i m ;

and the H oly Spirit is k nowledge of all tr u tfzs .

S cie n ce i s a g i ft fr o m G od
‘
B y it he p e r mits m an
.
118 R EF
a rroxs
'
.

k ind to work th e m arvels of th ese days thi n g s ,

which to the ignorant would surely see m as m ira

cles Those who study science h ave fa i r}: in their
.

study They never would persevere had th ey not

.

f a n}: to do s o ; and we cannot believe that anyon e

pursuing a m ental s tudy does not reali z e that th e
gift i s fr om God when h e su d denly sees by h is
,

m ind an d co m preh ends th at he h as gained a t/zoug /z t ,

which he sees is possible to be created in substan ce ,

or which proves a truth an d which is totally new ,

to hi m will he not be fra nk enough to say

,
Not
by m y m igh t or by m y powe r but by Thine oh
, , , ,

m y God W e cannot believe nor do we believe t h at

.
, ,

a ny one in his in m ost soul does not reali z e that it is

,

a gift and a gift fr om God H e m ay n o t be noble

,
.

enough to say s o or h e m ay h ave false pride and try

,

and persuade hi m sel f that by his own migh t and by

his own po wer he h as gained the tlzoug /z f H e does .

not reali z e his double nature Satan in the flesh able

.
,

to thin k by th e flesh and the other n ature the soul , ,

fro m God that spark of life th ro u gh W hich h e h as

,

in truth gained the noble though t which has j ust

given h i m ligh t upon th e stu d y his m ind is follo w
A11C hri st s teachi n gs were to give u s knowl
’
i ng .

ed e and fait h to gain the knowledge of what is true

g
”
.

Think good do not t h i n k evil

,
i nk that is what we .
,

fi n d Chri s t tried to mak e e v eryone do to who m He

 ‘
R E F L E oT i oN s; 119

spoke . H e asked the m questions which cause d

the m to M i nk before the y could answer hi m He .

ca m e to elevate th eir m inds to open th eir u nd er

,

s tandings ; wh en H e knew they could only under

stand by fi g u r ati ve speech H e used fi g u r ati ve

,

speech bu t there were so m e who m H e knew could

u nder s tand if they tho u gh t in their inward souls ,

and he led th e m to do that There are m any thi n gs

.

we cannot understand abo u t th e life of Christ b ut

all this warfare so called between science and r e

, ,

li g i on wi l l brin g m any t h ings to the light

,
We .

sho uld never forg et that the true warfare on this

earth is between good and evil and th e warfare is
,

within u s eac h ind i vidually

,
Indiv iduals fol low
.

each other ; an d not using the m inds God has given

,

the m they follow the evil i n others and m ake u p a

,

stro n g body of evils against which good m ust fi g h t .

Ah "the battle will ne ver cease ; for Satan o r sin , ,

or any na m e which m eans evi l is in ou r body of fl e sh

,

and blood fi g h ti n g the sparks of true life which is

,

in u s a n d which is the true I As we conquer so

,
.
,

we get nearer to th e H eaven ( Eden ) which we los t

year s an d years ago W h e n Satan or si n fell fro m
, ,

Heav n to this earth

e .
12 0 F
R E L E CTI N S O .

SC IE N C E AN D T HE B IB L E .

The B ibl e tells u s the truth if we do not see it it

is beca u se we wi l l not or if we are h onest about i t
, ,

and still do not see i t it is because we h ave not

,

—
s tud ied th e Bible rightly we m ust sea r c/z the Bible .

W e search for hidde n truths in scienc e a n d in every ,

thi n g else in which we take a deep interest W e m ust .

alway s re m e m ber the ti m es an d custo m s of th e

world when th e B ible was written th e n ation th e , ,

race the k n owledge of those days Th ey m i su n d e r

,
.

stood th e Christ they w ere too weak an d ignoran t

to be taugh t i n any way but by parables th ey asked
al ways f or signs and wonders m iracles If we boast
, .

in these days of our intelligence how is it that W e ,

are not better than they ? It i s the Holy Spirit wh o

works the m iracles of t hese days and works in the
m inds of m e n an d wo m en ; h elps t h e m s lowly to
grow ; to fi n d out and work o u t n e w truths in scien ce ,

and m edicine a n d all things to elevate m an

,

ki n d to a hi gher level That th ese gifts for our

.

good are also used by evil persons to evil purposes ,

is no reason W hy they are n ot good in the m selves .

I t h as always been s o and will always be s o h ere

, ,
.

‘
For look yourself an d see is there any good thing
,

in th e world that cannot also be used for evi l ?

S pe akin g of S t L u ke th e p hy si cian , we h av e be e n
. ,
 R E F L EOTi O N s . 12 1

readi ng in Pop u l a r S ci en ce M iracles and M edi

,

cine a true and sad s to r y how th e watch m en wh o

,

w a tch for C h rist s fl ock g e t negligent and so get

’

bli n ded that they aanol see H ow di ff ere nt are those in

’
.

the ministry n ow fro m those who m Christ put there .

This we thin k has arisen fi r st fro m tru e Chris

, , ,

tians j ustly wishing Christ s m inisters to receive the

’

‘ —
rever e nce due to their o fii ce i n giving it to the m
,

they gave it to Christ In their love for Ch rist they

.

did not wish His priests or m inisters to be poor and

despised until they m ade the m to stand on this
,

e arth as high or higher than earthly kings in all ,

earthly thi ngs so that the pries ts an d m i nisters

,

the m selves forgot how poor th e Saviour was on

earth an d at last lost sight of His glory an d ho n or
,

in attaining th eir own glory ease an d riches hen ce,

th e reason th a t tr u e Christianity h as advanced only

in slow degrees and secret places But tho ugh s m al l .
, ,

they leaven the whole W h o in his secret h eart W ill

.
, ,

say that any Christian nation calling the m selves ,

s o are in truth Ch ristian

,
Christ we think chose , ,

a ll His apostles fo r ma n
y reasons ; W e k now H e knew

the m as God k nows th e m W e are told what t h e i r

.

trade or profession was W e k now so m ewhat wh at

.
, ,

e ffect these professions or the ways th ey earn ed a liv

ing would h ave on their S har acte r ( i n z lzose days which ‘

ar e not i ll es e d a y s ) Now , C hr i s t ch os e a phy sician ,

.
12 2 R EF L Ec N s
.

what we call a doctor and in his presence H e h ealed

,

ma ny s i l ls Through th e knowledge H e sends to th e

.

doctors ( hones t of course ) H e sends to hu m anity His

, ,
'

blessings How ho n est how pure h o w earnest

.
, , ,

sh ould our wo m e n physicians b e W e d o n ot read tha t

.

Christ said tha t only those in the m inistry should be

physicians we think we see j ust the reverse But H e .

chose one so t hat this great gift to s u fi e ri n g peopl e ,

th e knowl edg e to cu r e t he s u ff ering to save h u m an life

, ,

is a gift fro m God and should be rightly u sed Yet

, .

thi s k nowl edge to cure is often used for evil .

Also th e Saviour chose the doctor S t Luke to be

, ,
.
,

constant l y with h i m on earth as he could testify to,

the m iraculous in Christ s life on earth ’

.

It is through p ride an d ignorance that th e sch ool

of ph y sicians h as been so put back as M iracles and ,

M edicine by Andrew Dic k so n W hi te tells u s Al as

, , .
,

we not do yet fu lly un derstand Christ s life and teach ’

‘

ings H e did not try t o retard knowledge H e

. .

labored to teach i t I t is ecclesi astic pride and je al

.

o u s y for self and not as it should be for Christ j

,
e al ,
a

o n sy for God s honor and glory and praise th at would

’

m a k e the m chec k any k nowledge for good which ,

co m es to any m a n or wo m en Th ey are proud of .

Mei r sect not because it is doi n g good to m ankind

, ,

'

but because it is tfiez r s This we thin k h as been th e

.
, ,

e vil whic h h as retard e d al l k n o wl e d g e and all g ood .

 R EF L E CTI O N S . 12 3

Chri s t in His grand life set the exa m p l e that His

, ,

m i n i sters should fo l lo w Kil l self in your e ff orts to .

d v a n ce His religion and to do good in the wor l d .

B e able to act and say of ano ther who is advan cing

Chri s t s religion that H e m ust increase but I m ust

’

decrease These were the words W hich Joh n the

.
’9

Ba ptist w as able to speak wh en h e spoke of Christ ,

and o f hi m self I f it is Ch rist you are work ing for

.
.
,

and not for y ou r self t hen you would be able to say

,

this of yourself .

W e h ave read th at science says th at the present

for m ation of the earth where N o ah s fl o od was sup ,
’

pose d to have taken place shows t h at the fl oo d was ,

i m possible It could not have been a Very deep

.

thin k er who said thi s for i t Science tells u s that they

,

can tell where m ountains of ice ha v e chan ged th e

for m atio n of th e land such a fl ood as in Noah s ti m e,
’

undoubtedly would change the for m ation of the

“

land The retreating of such a m ass of wa t er

.

would carry all dead m atter with i t to the sea and ,

earth and stone H owever we know nothing of

.
,

science we only give you our though ts

,
.

T HE CHUR CH .

In a review we have read a f e w word s on T h

Future of Ch ristianity by M r W M Salter W e ,
. . . .

agree with h i m th at th e Church es do n o t understand

their M aste r W e ar e s ur pri se d to l e ar n t h at l ib e ral
.
12 4 R EF t E o ofi s .

C hristians think it a great achieve m ent to discover

that J esus was a m an but there is no special value or
1n s p i r a ti on 1n this discovery Fro m our very youn g
.

days we understood the double nature of J esus and

the g r ea t va l u e of his being a m an like unto u s able ,

to understan d u s to feel for u s to know by bein g li k e

, ,

u s how to teach u s to know God Through His other .

nature th e strong pure Spirit of God divine b

, , ,
e ,

cause of God and by b ,

eing divine h e was able to ,

lead our souls toGod W e do not think that J esus

.

woul d ever pu n ish or abase or put evil m e n in

‘

ch ains B y his searching questions h e would m ake

.

u s use our own m inds and thoughts and M ay ,

aroused by h i m would punish and abase u s and p u t

,

evil m e n in the chains of th eir own conscience .

J esus ca m e to this world for evil m e n for proud ,

persons for wickedness of all sort for it was with

,

such person s that he p assed his days doing his ,

Father s will wakening the soul so i m prisoned

’

within the body which has descended fro m S atan

,
.

N ot until the soul of ea l i z person conquers h i s body

can the true re l igio n stand it i s n ot out in th e
world it is within each one of u s th at the battle goes
,

ou . Ah y e s the peopl e m ust unders tand that

,

j ustice to o thers and n ot all f or self 1s the true

, ,

r e ligi on .
 RE FL E CT IO N S . 12 5

ST . PA U L .

Can it be believed ( and y e t i t is true) th at in these

days a m a n in h i s ser m on in a ch urch full o f
"

wo m en has said to the m

,
S t Paul h a s told u s
,
“
.

”
how a wo m an should be adorned The wo m en to 3

who m this was strictly ad d ressed were d i e s s e d i n ‘

the deepest of black m ourning they did not ha ve ,

braided hair were sober h a d no gold or pearls or

, , , ,

cost l y array . They did all th e good wor k of the

ch urch in which th e ser m on was preach ed These .
,

a n d other wo m en h ave all th eir lives learned in

,

”
a ll su lj and though S t Paul has said I “
’

ecl z on , ,

su ff er not a wo m an to teach yet wo m en in th ese ,

days teach both boys and girls in th e Chu r ch schools .

Now let u s say a few words concern i ng this m i s

,

tak en idea about wo m en and sh ow if we can wh at

, , ,

the Churc h has lost in throwing this y oke o n the

wo m en .

Any reasonable person woul d understand that th e

wo m en to who m Paul ad d ressed th ese words were
“

largely di fferent fro m the wo m en who in these days

fi l l th e Churches Also Paul says
.
,
saf er n ot a ,

wo m an to teach nor to u surp auth ority over th e

,

m an bu t to be in silence
,
This is no co m m and
.

fro m Chri st every word uttered or written by Pau l

i s nol l fzsp z r m nor does h e in his Epistles s ay t h at
'
’
,

they ar e s o . H e fre qu ently says they a re h i s o wn

 26 R EF E L CT I O N S .

words and thoughts for he said B ut I S peak th is ,

by per m issio n and n ot of co m m and m ent

,
.

Paul says wo m en should adorn the m selves with

'

sba mef a cm n ess

’
Now we think that th ere is b
.
,
u t one

reason why wo m en a l so m e n sh oul d sho w s/zcz me

, ,

in th eir faces and th at kind of m e n and wo m e n do

,

not fi l l th e C h urch es yet these sayi n gs of Paul are

thrown at all wo m en and ar e a y ok e of great unj ust
,

ness .

Now Paul says I s u ffer not a wo m an to teach

, ,
.

W e have shown you in our ch apter on th e wo m e n

,

of the Bib l e th at Ch rist gave to m e n by women s o m e

,

of His m ost p r eci ou s l ea c/z z fl g s I know tha t M e ssiah

'

co m eth and th at he wi ll tell u s all things

,
Christ s .
’

answer to th e wo m an was I that speak unto thee ,

a m He ,
also to th e wo m an at the sepulchre G o , ,

and tell m y disciples ( m e n ) that I a m risen and will ,

m eet the m .

Paul also writes about widows The younge r ,

W idows wi l l m arr y they l earn to be idle wandering

, ,

about fro m house to h ouse tattlers also busybodi e s , , ,

speaking things which they ought not : so m e are

already turned aside after Satan h aving da m nat i on , ,

”
because they h ave cast off their fi r st faith .

Now i t is to save al l wo m en fro m living such l ives

,

as th i s th at in these days we are giving th e you n g

,

wo me n colle g e ed u ca tions so that they also ca n , , ,

 RE FL E CT ION S . 12 7

h ave professions an d honorable occupations ; and

,
—
a S l a l e governed by wo m en above all u n m ar ried
, ,

—
wo m en would truly sav e t h e m fro m b
,
a vi n g d a m
nation and turni n g aside after Satan .

The word Satan we hav e tried to sh ow you in

o u r chapter on th e O rigin of Sin m eans o ur flesh and
,

blood bodies W hat Paul m eant by th e word we d o

.

not know bu t h e pl ainly gives his reason for say

ing that wom an sh ould be si lent and in all s u b
, j ee

ti on a n d h e r e it is
x
For Ad am was fi r s t for m e d ,

then E ve and Ada m was not deceived but th e

, ,

wo m an being deceived was in th e transgression

,
.

These are decidedly not inspired words for we read ,

in our Bibl e Eve gave the fruit to Ada m a wl he di d

, ,

ea t
. Ada m therefore was in th e transgression a l so
, , .

Paul says wo m en wil l be saved by child bearing -

Does he m ean th at all un m arried wo m e n will be

los t because th ey are not m others
,
P W e see m uch
m ore in Paul s own words which we think were i n
’

spired ; for th e ch ild born to save u s was Ch rist ,

and that is the saving child b e ar m

-

g .

W e have tried to show you what th e story of

Ada m and Eve m eans to our m in d Paul bel ieved .

the story a u x p i ed de l a l etl r e and tak es pride in the

,

fact th at Adam w a s fi r s t for m ed the n E v e

,
In these .

day s of b e li e f i n e vol u tion i t i s th e ot h er wa

y If .
12 3 ; E F L E CTI ON S .

Eve evolved fro m Ada m she was higher than m an ,

in th e pla n e .

Now we h ope t h at we shall not be very m u ch cen

,

sured for what we have written about S t Pa u l he .

was not an eye witness to the life of Christ W e pre

-

fer as we h ave said before to study the words of

, ,

Christ as given by his disci ples they give th e m wi th

very few co m m ents an d it is for u s to study their
,

m eanings within our own m inds Paul was a con .

ver t so are we
,
W e k no w that he was a le arned m an
.

'

and a great scholar for Ms day The story of his .

conversion m ay be tr u e to th e letter an d it m ay be ,

fi g u r a ti ve I t certainly can be ta k en fi g u r ati vel y

;
,

the blindness of his m ind ; the sudden light co m e

to his understanding the three days of reasoning
thought H owever we do not say that this is s o
.
, .

Paul was a convert to belief in Christ and sin cere ,

as his Epistles show .

Paul entered every house in Jerusale m and h aling ,

m e n and W O M E N co m m itted the m to prison and went ,

to Da m ascus with letters to the syn agog u es to bind ,

all who believed in Ch rist whe ther th ey were m e n ,

or W O M E N W hy was Paul so bitte r against W o m en

.

Th ese Ch ristian wo m an m ust have had great power

in l ea clz z ng others to believe in Christ otherwise they
’

would not have been cast into prison W hy does the .

Q u gh W
h r ,
hi ch call § i tsel f th e Ch u rc h of Chri st,
 R E LE F CTI O N S . 12 9

believe Pa u l rather t h an Christ an d throw a heavy ,

oke upon its wo m e n and witho u t its wo m en in these

y ,

days wh ere and w hat would th e C h u r ch be

'

,
Had
n o t th e y oke m ade by P au l been placed on wo m e n ,

the Chu r ch of C hri st would h ave spread an d grown

over all the lan d .

I t wo u ld be sayi n g very l ittle for Ch ristia n ity i f

the wo m en of these days were no m ore advan ced
th an th e W o m en of Paul s ti m e In th i s sa m e ’
.

Ch u rch a wo m an had given th e o rgan anot h er had ,

given th e Rectory a n d Su n day School It is Paul .

W ho t ells u s to take th e wh ole ar m or of G o d th e ,

breas tplate th e shield the darts the h el m et th e

-

, , , ,

s word . A ll th is i s fi g u ra ti ve The s tory of his con .

version may be th e sa m e .

An d now let u s speak for oursel f

,
W e believe a l l .

W e believe we canno t know

' '

l /zz ng s p assz al e z o G aa
‘ ’
.

God but t h rough th e lif ean d teach ings of Christ No .

o n e who has ever lived on this earth do we W ish to

see m ore than Christ If we are with h i m h ereafter .

,

we know it will be h eaven .

A B E L IE F IN HE L L .

Th ey say th e orthodox doctrine of hell is a tradi

ti on al abs t raction an d refuse to regard it as an
evangel That it is intellectuall y in co n ceivable and
.

m orally dangerous That it is ali k e in credible to

.

the m ind and intolerable to th e heart They .

say it i s th e outco m e of hu m an cruel ty and revenge

a n d wrong and not of divin e m ercy
,
c harity an d ,
 80 ‘
R E F L E C I I ON S
’
.

j u stice That it is one of the results of th e evil i n flu

.

ence of priestly a m b i tion a n d hierarch ic greed upon

the sad d ocility of i g n orance and supersti tion That .

i t is of th e mi l k of hu m an kindness turned sour .

That i t is wholly i n consistent with th e g e ntl e and

tolerant c h aracter of Ch ris tian ity s founder with ’

the p i ty i n g l o ve of that great arbiter W ho said to th e

a d ulteress Neither do I co n d e m n thee ; g o and sin
,
-

no m ore That i t debases the ch aracter of m an

.

and is a blasphe m ous represe n tation of that of God .

Th at not even 3 Nero or a Phalaris could look with

.

co m placency u pon m illions in eter n al angu ish on ac

cou n t of so m e ancestral cri m e or so m e m e ta p h y si
cal m ist ak e That th e sweet lo ve of H i m whose ten
;

der m ercies are over all h i s work s is not to be di s co v

ered in burning coals T h at if it be true th at G o d .

is a fat h er n ay th e bes t of fathers h ell is a m oral

, , ,

i m possibility Th at it m a k es m e n callous or d rive s

the m m ad Th at it paral y z es th e b
.

. est th e e m o ,

ti o n al part of hu m a n ity That it destroys the pos

si b
.

i l i ty of hap p iness for those in heaven an d for t h os e

on earth Tb e N z n el ae a l /z C en tu r
’

.
y .

Co m e m y soul and you and I fi n d out for our

, ,

selves what we thin k is righ tor wro n g in the above

, .

H el l does not m ean the sa m e t hing in everyone s

’

m ind . H e descended into hell says th e Apostles '

,

Creed m eaning the place of d eparted spirits

, .

— —
H el l Dante s Inf erno is a place wh olly invente d
’ ’

and conceived in the m ind of m an Dante s ti m e .

’

and those wh o in Dante s tim e t a ugh t hi m and oth ’

ers to invent the greatest cruelties to i n fli c t upo n

th eir ene mies call i ng all those th eir ene mies wh o
,

d ared to think on an y s ubj ect independently of th e

 RE FL E CTION S . 13 1

world s th o u ghts l n th ose days Co u ld a ny sav age

’
.

race think ou t greater cruelties and tortures th an we

fi n d in Dante s Infern o ? Did th ey n o t tre m ble to
’

say th a t these things are of God w h en they so p lai n ,

l y bear the m ar k of Satan ( Sin ) within their own

hearts con ceived t h ere

,
.

Now my soul Is the re any punish m ent for si n

, ,

W e look round in th e world and see tha t sin soon er

or l ater brings punish m ent h ere therefore we think ,

it brings p u nish m e n t hereafter I f we read th e .

wo r ds of Jesus an d if th e tra n s l ation gi v es u s th e

,

true E n glish m eani n g then H e has told u s that

,

the r e is a fut u re punish m e n t Th e n a tural result of .

sin we do not kno w we can only sur m ise wh at the

punish m e nt is or will b e W e have though t it m ay
.

—
be th e full reali z ation to see to feel the full e x ten t , ,

a n d lastin g e ff ects of the evil we h ave caused in the

world for others either to their so u ls or bodies and

, ,

tha t n ot as we see i t bu t as God sees i t

,
.

And n ow m y soul let m e ask y ou why when

, , , ,

these words ar e e v er quoted Neither d o I con d e m n

’ '

”
thee g o an d sin no m ore that n ever b
,
a t k a lf of
,

what Jes u s then said is quoted an d wh y is it al ways

the adultress l ag woma n whose e x a m ple is brough t
, ,

u
p
,
a n d not th e m any ad u lterers th e ma ny m en to ,
‘

who m Jesu s a dd r e s s e d h i m s e l f Th e wo m an was

s i m p l y a m eans used by these S cri be s a n d Pharisee s
13 2 R EF L E C IO N S
T .

to te m pt J e sus in to saying so m ethi n g by which th ey

m ight accuse h i m And this is th e answer J esu s
.

gives th e m H e that is without sin a m ong you let ,

”
h i m fi r s t cast a ston e at h er W e are told th a t .

every m an present fro m the eldest to th e last left

, ,

without casting a ston e a t her W e are told that .

th ey were convicted by their own con scie n ces .

Th i s lesson given by J esus is given to th e m e n ; and

, ,

we understand wh at he says to th e wo m en to m ean

this that size was not wh o lly to bear the bla m e and
p u nish m ent of th e sin every m an present was as sin
,
—
ful as she and they k new it was s o And this is one .

of those occasions when J esus so clearly proves His

Divine nature H e at o n ce sa w and knew the secret
.

—
lives of each m an present th eir reason for bring ,

ing this wo m an into th e crowded te m ple where ,

J esus was teach i ng th e people and His telli n g the m ,

'

if t h ey h ad nal s i n n e d to cast a stone at h er was ,

spoken so that all could hear But at th e sa m e ti m e .

, ,

Jesus h ad the power over their consciences H e m a d e .

the m flank an d h e m ade th e m feel that H e [ mew ,

their secret lives This was s o otherwi se they would

.
,

not have left from the eldest to the last I t see m s

,
.

strange th at they did not reali z e that H e was the

Son of God .

Now m y soul why is th e wo m an because a

, , ,

wo m an spo k en of in this account and n ever these

, ,
 R EF L E CTI ON S . 13 3

men .It was the men wh o were convi cted The .

wo man speak s not a word in h er own defense and ,

Jesus tells h e r to g o and sin no m ore .

T HE F A IL U R E TO M A R R Y.

The failure of young m e n to mar r y h as com '

p e l l e d hun d reds of thousands of you n g wo m en to

earn an independent living All honor to the girls .

who work but the Div ine plan was that m e n sh ou ld

be the bread earners and that wo m en should be the
-

cen ter of h o mes W h en ever su ch a funda m en tal

.

l a w of societ y as this is v i ol ated re t ribution is inevi

table There are to d ay upward of
. wo m en
i n the United States wh o m a k e a li v ing by pro tes
sio u al and personal services such as the practice of ,

l aw and m edicine the teaching of m usic and art

,

work clerical service of one sor t or another in g ov;

,

e r n m e n t an d other o ffi ce s quite apart fro m th e ar m y

,

of young wo m en who serve in stores an d to i l at

m ech anical labo r No one wh o can look back ov er
.

a generation of ti m e has failed to observe th e e x ten t

to which wo m en h a ve beco m e independen t bread
earn ers with in co m paratively recent years and par ,

ti cu l ar l y i n those a v enues which e d ucation and r e

fi n e d h abits of life h a v e opened u p It is in fact a .
, ,

grave s ocial proble m where th i s thing will end .

It would see m that t h is a m ong other cau ses is

, ,

acco m plishing th e purpose which M althus ai m ed to

teach for the inexorabl e conclusio n s of the statis
ti ci a n s h ow that the A m erican and Canadian fa mily
is steadily growing s m aller If th e average nu m ber .

per fa mily had been as great in 18 9 0 as i n 18 6 0 ,

there would h ave been people in the

United States an d in Can ada above what th e
recen t censuses re vealed This is a fact of far reach
.
-

ing i m portance and applies its force in other dirce

ti ons th a n th e s u b
,
‘ ‘

je c t of this a rticl e .
134 R E F L E CTI N S O .

Is there a re m edy Certai n ly t h er e i s non e

which can be easily an d readily applied Two hun .

dred years ago guided largely by the Jesuits the

, ,

z ealous King Louis of France m ade stern l aws for ,

the go v ern m ent of this young colony in respect to

m arriage H e decreed that every fath er having a
.

son eighteen years of age or a d a ughter of fi f te e n , ,

should be h eld accou n tab l e to the state if they were

not m arried — ] ohn La m bert
. Payne in L a a z es H o me ,
’
’
’

ou r na l
j .

PR O G R E S S IV E T AX ON B A C H E LO R S .

Th e bill for staying the depopulat i on of Fran ce

which M L e Roy is preparing to l ay before th e
.

Cha m ber is by n o m eans a laughin g m atter as the

, ,

French bachelor of th e future m ay d iscover For .

a m ong its p r oy i si on s is a proposal to put a p r og r e s

sive tax u pon bachelors while on the other h an d , , ,

creating a sliding scale of t ax atio n to be red uced in ,

proportion to the nu m ber of ch i l d r en in a fa m i ly .

M L e Roy proposes to fol low E n glish law i n

.

re d ucing th e legal ag e at which a m an bec o m es his

own m aster to t wenty one and in givi ng a wo m an
-

the righ t of co m pelling the fath er of her illegiti m a te

child to recogni z e and provide for his o ffspr i n g It .

was no n e too soon that this last pro v ision bec a m e

French l a w as well as Engli sh law but M L e Roy , .

goes a l o n g step furth er when h e proposes to ren d er

a h us band co m m itting adultery liable to i m pri son
m ent W e confess we should n o t h a v e t h ough t
.

France to be the mo s t favorable country for th at

experi m ent Pa ll M all G az el l e
. .

W e would say on e word about this D by ivin e p l an ,

M r Joh n La m bert Payne First what proof can h e

. .
,

gi v e that it is God s co m m and that m e n sho uld earn

’

th e bread a n d wo m e n take care of a h o m e f or a

 R EF L EC TION S . 13 5

man s c omfort We
’
are an ol d student of th e Bible
and we see no such co mm an d W e see this a wo m an .
,

wh ose value i s far above rubies an d when we look to ,

see why sh e is called s o h ere is wh at we fi n d : She

,

worketh willingly with h e r h ands she buyeth a fi e l d ,

she plan te th a Vineyard ; s h e p e r ce i v e th th a t m e r

ch an d i s e is good sh e m aketh fi n e linen and se l leth
i t ; sh e openeth h er m out h with And we
a lso see this Give lzer of the fr u it of bar h ands an d

”
let h e r own W orks p r ai s e h e r in th e gates
’

There is no danger that children W ill n o t be born

into this world W hen we speak of things as bei n g
.

D i vi ne it is b
,
est to S peak th e truth e ven if the ,

truth is hard to speak s o if the illegiti m ate children

,

were k ept ali v e and educated by M ei r paren ts equal

,

to the pare n t s education th e world would be as

’

cro wded as so m e persons wish it to b e but al so a ,

l ittle better off if th ese children were ed u cated tha n

, ,

it is now .

Are the Eastern overcrowded countries the m ost

prosperous
France wishes m any children born as sh e m ust ,

h ave a standi n g ar m y s o th at the y s well th e arm y

”

and m ake food for th e cannon th at is all she cares

about i t U ndoubtedly s h e has lost in not caring f or
.

t h ose ch i ldren to keep the m alive Do you suppose .

that th ere i s one ma n in F ran ce who i s not th e f a ther

13 6
‘

R EF L E CTI oN s.

of one or m ore children or who was n o t s o for the

, ,

children m ay a l l be dead .

Are wo m en to be n othing but mother s of childre n

for all m e n or if they r e fus e to be s o u nless l aw
, ,
;

ful l y m arr1ed are t he y to starve ? Tag D i vi ne h as

,

t ak en co m pass i on on th e l o n g su ffering Virtuous

-

wo m en an d ope ned a way for the m to m ake a livi ng

,

equal to man s ’

.
 B OOK V .

T HE C H RI STI A N RE L I G I O N .

TI 37 ]
A b
s a cre du rd e n i s t he l i fe y e b e ar :

L o o k o n i t l i ft i t b r i t s o l e m n ly
, , ea

S t a n d u p a n d wal k b
, e n e at h i t s t e a d fas t l
y
F a il n o t for s o r ro w fal te r
, n ot fo r sin

B ut o n wa r d , u pw
ard , ti ll t h e g o a l y e wi n .

G o d g u a r d y e a n d G o d g u i d e y e o n y o u r way
,

p
Y o u n g i l g r i m war r i o r s wh o s e t fo rt h t o d ay -
.

[ 3 ]
1 8
 T H E C H R I S T I A N R E L I GI O N .

There is no reli gion on this earth m ore eas y to

co m prehen d th an the Christian religion and none ,

m ore d i ffi c ul t to practice W hat is m ore d i ffi cu l t than

.

to conquer self Th e greatest con querors of the

ag es if they ruled n ot their own spirits lacked the
, ,

n oblest courage to W hich the h u m an soul can attain .

“
H e that ruleth his spi ri t is better than he that tak
eth a city .

Ask the oldest l iving Christian who m you know if

she has indeed conquered self H er inti m ate frie n ds
.

those m ost closel y associa ted with h er in her daily

life m a y feel sure that hers is a spirit under the per
,

f e ct control of religious p ri n ciples so truly does sh e

,

exe m plify the teachings and spirit of the Divine M a s

te r. Ask her : and in the clear ligh t which s hines
in her s ou l b
l

r i n g i n g o u t in her th o u h t i d e al s far
, g
beyon d the conception of m ost m inds she will see ,

so m e l ack so m e failure un k nown to those abo u t

, ,

h er So m e s u dden trial to te m per or feeling co m es

.

u p and sh e i s h u rt
,
— grieved if not angry Self is
, .

there and its d e m ands are felt

,
.
 THE CH R I S T I A N
'
R E LIGION .

How was it with th e M aster ? Did H e weep for

Hi m self No ; H e wept for the su ff erings of others .

H e wept over Jerusale m H e wept for those wh o

.

would n ot receive H i m an d who had no h eart to

,

weep for the m selves in their ignorance and perver

s i ty
. The hurt in his so u l was for the sins of the
world . W h o can attain to this sta ndard ? W h o can ,

like H i m so forget self as to feel m ost of all

,

the hurt of oth ers in her soul ? T h ere are so m e

who co m e very near to this stan d ard of J esus but ,

th eir n u m ber is s m all ; an d W ith m ost persons even ,

th ough they be professing Christians sel f stan ds ,

fi r s t an d cl a m ors for its rights .

Th e struggle to conquer self is li felong The .

Christian religion always puts others fi r s t self sec ,

ond W ho is able to do this in her in m ost heart in

.
,

her interior life which i s visible o n ly to the eye of

,

the I n fi n i te W h o is able to say to herself

-

Let ,

t h e m increase ; I wil l decrease ? W h o is willing

and ready to help others at a certain los s to h erse l f
W e m ust ask ourselves as Chris t asked once Are
, ,
“

we able N o earth l y reward will be ours no m i r

acle will turn a way fro m u s the evil which will
co m e to u s 1n g 1v1n g such good to others But the . .

evil or the loss is only such in see m ing To h u

, ,
.

m an vision clouded by present earthly conditions

, ,

i t is e vil or it is loss But seen fro m the higher lev

,
.
 TH E CH R IS T I AN R E LI G I O N . 14 1

els of S piritual life fro m a hea v enly standpoint th e

, ,

evil is g aaa v e i l ed only fro m m ortal sense it is

’
,

g a i n and n ot l oss
,
i t is l ife and not death It i s but
,
.

giving u p the shadow that the r eal m ay be ours ,

.

“
Are y e abl e to drin k of the cup that I sh all drink
o f and to be bapti z ed W ith th e baptis m
,
that I am
bapti z ed with This was th e searching question
addressed to J a m es and John and their m other by
th e Di vine Teach er W h en asked by h e r that they
,

m igh t sit the one on His righ t hand and th e ot h er

, ,

on t h e le ft in His kingdo m But fi r s t H e said : Y e

,
.
“

know not wh at y e ask The cup of wh ich H e was

.

to drin k was great sorrow and death ; th e baptis m

that H e was bapti z ed with was the baptis m of the
H oly Spirit of God .

To his question they answered W e are able ,

“
.

Their idea of his k ingdo m was th at of an earthly

k ingdo m They believed H e would establish H i m
.

sel f as an earth l y king and they aske d for earthly ,

honor that th ey m igh t be placed above oth ers

,
.

They did not understand J esus nor hi s m ission .

The m oth er it is true ask ed this for h e r sons not

, , ,

for h ersel f personally But th ey were m sons sel f

.
,

therefore pro m pted her W ish th e two sons asked

,

for self alone .

Je sus tells th e m that th ey will indeed drin k of

sorrow a n d death and be bapti z ed with the Holy
,
142 THE C HR I S T I A N RE LI G I ON .

Spirit . But they d o not and cannot understand

,

Him . H e tells the m that what they a s k for is not

His to give ; but it shall b e g iven to the m for

who m it is pre p ared of m y Father .

Then Jes u s tells the m what his religi on is W ho

soever W i ll be great a m ong v o u l e t hi m be your ,

m inister and whosoever will be c h i ef a m ong you ,

l et h i m be your servan t : even as th e Son of m a n

ca m e not to be m inistered unto b u t to m inis ter and
, ,

to gi v e his life a ranso m for m a ny .

J esus h ere speaks of H i m self in his h u m an n ature .

H e is th e s o n of m a n k ind the son of M ary ; his

,

di vine nature He received fro m God .

In the abo v e H e gi v es a su m m ary of th e Christian

re l igion As a h u m an being H e ca m e to m inister
.

to giv e not to receive to give e v en his earthly life

,

to d i e in his hu m a n nature ; and by so doing H e , ,

was and is a ranso m for those wh o accept H i m

, ,

a n d follow H i m .

But even yet his disciples did not understand H i m .

They rebu k ed the blind m e n W h o cried out to Jesus

as he passed : H ave m ercy on u s 0 Lor d th o u , ,

”
Son of David " W hat a lesson d i d the Di vi n e
M aster teach his d i sciples then The blind . m e n

as k ed that th eir eyes m ight be opened and H e ,

gave the m their si g h t thus carryi n g o u t as H e

, ,
 TH E C H R I S T IA N R E LI G IO N . 43

e ver d i d in deeds of m ercy the holy m eaning of

, ,

his words .

H e gave but did not recei ve H o w far below hi s .

—
stand ard is that of th e world ev en of those wh o ,
‘

profess to follow H i m W here do we fi n d a lo v e s o

.

perfect as His a love in which sel f is so e ntirely laid

,

aside ; a lov e so broa d as to ta k e into its tende r

m inistry every created thing ?
W e loo k in vain for
it
. W e inherit on the ani m a l side of our nature
, ,

th e instinct of sel f preservation and we fi n d it

-

al m ost i m possible t o o v erco m e this Christ possessed .

full power to pro tect Hi m self fro m all h ar m b ut He ,,

did not use that po wer H e ca m e in the flesh an d .

lived a life on earth that H e m ight be an exa m pl e

for all tha t H e m igh t ligh t th e way through a
,

world o f dark ness so that m an k ind ti l l then so

;

, ,

feebly groping t h rough the shadows mi gh t fi n d ,

t h e way to God H e ca m e to free u s fro m th e

.

bondage of self and to bring u s into the true liber ty

,

of th e sons of God W hy do we fi n d it so h ard to

.

follow H i m closely ? Because we are bound to self

and si n . O nly by receiving Christ s spiri t in our
’

souls and beco m ing like H i m in m eekness and low

l i ne ss of heart in purity,
of life and self —
s a cr i fi ci n g
,

m inistry to others ca n we break away fro m this

,

bondage an d rej oice in the freedo m of his truth

,
.

O nly thus can we li ve as H e lived and gi ve as H e ,

144 THE C HR I S T IA N R E LI GI ON .

gave O nly thus can we grow into th at oneness with

.

J esus and the F a th er which reveals th e beauty and

,

h ar m ony of living an d which alon e can h old u s fast

,

”
i n that peace which passeth understandi n g The .

poet felt th e tru th of this when he pen n ed the follow

ing lines 9

T H E S T AT U E I N C L AY .

M ak e m e a s tatu e , s a i d th e K ing ,

O f m ar bl e wh i te , as s n o w
It m u s t b
e p u re e n o u gh t o s ta n d

B e fo re m y t hr o n e a t m y r i gh t h and ;
,

—
T h e n i che i s wa 1ti ng go .

T he s cu l pt or h e ard t h e K i ng s
’
co mm an d ,

A n d we n t u p on h i s way
He h ad n o m a rb le , b
u t h e we n t

W i th wi l l i n g h a n d s and h i g h i nte n t ,

T o m o u l d h i s t h o u g h ts i n cl ay .

D ay afte r d ay h e wr o u g ht t he clay ,

B ut k new n ot wh at h e wr o u g h t
He sou gh t th e h e l p of h e ar t an d b
ra i n ,

B u t c ou l d n o t m a ke t h e r i d d le pl ai n ,

It l ay beyo n d h i s t h ou g h t .

T o d ay t h e s tatu e s e e m e d t o g r ow
-

T o m or r o w i t s t o o d st i l l
-
,

T he th i r d d ay a ll wa s we l l ag ai n
, b
T h u s y e a r y y e ar; i n j
oy an d ai n p ,

H e wro u g h t h i s M as te r s wi ll
’

.
 TH E CH R I S T IA N R E L IG IO N 14 5

At l as t h i s l i fe l o n g wo r k wa s d o n e
I t wa s a ha y pp
d a y :

H e to ok h i s s ta tu e to th e K i n g .

B u t tr e m b
le d l i k e ga i lut y t hi n g ,

B e cau s e b
i t wa s u t c l ay .

W h e r e i s m y s ta tu e ? a s ke d t h e K i n g ;
He re L o r d
, t h e s cu l t o r sai d
, p .

B u t I co mm a n d e d m a rb le T ru e ;
B ut lacki n g t h at wh at cou ld I do ,

B ut m ou l d i n c l ay i n s t e ad P

T hou s h al t n ot u n r e war d e d g o ,

S i n ce th o u h as t d o n e
’

thy best
T hy s tat u e s h al l a cce pt a n ce wi n
It s ha l l be a s i t s h o u ld h ave be e n ,

F or I wi l l d o t he r e st .

He t o u c h e d t h e s ta t u e , a n d it ch a n g ed

T he cla
y f al ls o ff a n d l o
,

A ma rb
le s ha p e b e f o r e h i m s ta nd s ,

T he p e rfe ct wo r k o f h eave n ly ha n d s ,
Ah a nge l , pure a s s n o w "
 B O O K VI .

J E S U S C H RI ST
 JE S U S C H R I S T .

Jesu s the Ch rist hu m an and divine stand s ou t i n

, ,

history th e one perfect character th e exa m ple for ,

al l m an kin d showing th e possibilities of hu m an

,

n ature ,
when linked with the Divin e B e ye .
“

therefore perfect even as your Father which i s in

,

Hea v en is perfect This is his co m m and to u s

. .

W e can be perfect within our m ortal li m i tations if ,

we will strive for perfection take Jesus for ou r ,

gui d e and our exa m ple follow H i m closely learn of

, ,

H i m and beco m e li k e H i m Christ the only ‘

, .
,

begotten Son of th e Fath er ca m e an d dwelt in th e,

fl e sh that we m ight through H i m by beco ming

, , ,

li k e H i m receive the Spirit of adoption whereby

, ,

we cry Abba Fath er and are m ade j oint heirs

, ,

with Christ .

If we give u p or lose the i n fl u e n ce of Ch rist the

, ,

reality of Christianity what will b We

’

e lef t to u s ?
,

m ust then g o back to th e God of the Jews .

“
An eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth ,
fi e r ce
b attle s wh e r e men wo m e n and children were to b
, ,
e

[ 49]
1
 jE S U S CH R I S T .

p u t to death ; vengeance on all who o ff end ; c r uel

d eaths It is only by Ch rist th at we k now of the
.

God of g r ea t man y of all that is gentle loving and

, ,

kind of all hope an d bliss for u s hereafter ; it is

,

only through H i m that peace can be ours even on ,

this earth this ear th which the Bible so distinctly

,
-

tells u s is Satan s Sata n hi m se l f says that all th e

’
.

power and glory of this world are his a n d h e says

this to Chri s t wh o does not say that i t is not s o
,
.

O n th e contrary Ch rist says I e m not of this

, ,
“

”
world ( John viii
. H e says Y e are fro m be
.
,

n eath I a m fro m above Christ s hu m an nature .

’ ’

h ad nothi n g of m an s h u m an nature in i t H e was ’

.

born of a pure v i rgin th us possessi ng not what he ,

would have inherited fro m a h u m an fa ther Th e p u re .

gentle nature of the wo m an al one gave th e lz a ma n

nature in th e body of flesh and blood in which
Christ dwel t when on this earth Read in the New .

Testa m ent for yourself the story of the birth of

C h ri st .

Therefore in th e feast of the Passov e r which

, ,

Chr i st k ept with his disciples H e says the bread ,

and wine are his bo d y which H e gives for the m ,

and for u s The h u m an b . ody is kept alive by br e ad

a n d wine is m ade of bread an d w1n e I n other

,
.

words food and drin k m ak e the hu m an body It

,
.

was this h u man bod y whi ch Ch r ist g ave f or u s i n

 :tE su s CH R I S T . 1

hi s death on the cross a nd the m e mory of whic h we

,

keep in our m inds and hearts by the Co m m union

in our churches .

W e m ust seek to understand w h at Ch rist m eant .

Eating his fl e s h and drinking h i s blood is living in

our h u m an bodies as he lived in His ; ruling ou r
,

bodies as he ruled His b ody for we m ust n ot forget

that Christ was te m pted as we are and that H e ,

conquered in the fles h Let whoever reads th is

.

h ave her Testa m ent near h er and refer to i t if sh e

, ,

doubts these words Christ ca m e to this earth to

.

live in a body like ours to sho w u s tlze only way back

,

to H eaven the only path to puri ty and bliss O u r

,
.

obedience in receiving th e Co mm union of Christ is

ble ss ed to u s accor di n g as we receive i t W hat his .

m
h u an body lived o n ,
—
we live on bread and wine ,

or food and dri n k ; food for th e body which it not

food for the m in d or soul M an s h all not live b

.
y
”
bread alone but by every word of God
,
Here .
,

then is the true bread of the true li fe This b r ead

, .

Christ gave u s and the life is life etern al In those

,
.

days they did not un derstand th e spiritual life the -

n atural life was all th at th ey understood so that ,

they could not receive Christ s spiri t u al teachings ’

u nless h e gave the m an earthly type .

C h rist knew m ankind an d H e kept the Passove r

,

w ith th e,
m b ecause m ank i nd forgets u nless con
 J E S US C HR I S T .

s tan re minded O ne ge n eration mu st r e mind th e

tl y .

n e x t genera tion that Ch ris t be n ot forgotten until

,

his co m ing again Therefore as th e Passover was

.
,

not forgotten we m ust , by th e Co m m unio n of

,

Christ re m e m be r that God h as opened th e way back

,

to H eaven th rough Chr i st that is by h i s life h ere , ,

which we m ust follow ; h i s death which we m ust ,

believe an d hi s resurrec tion which he h as pro mised ,

to us .

Christ s body saw n o corruption it was too

’ “

h oly to be give n to thi s earth as our bodies are

given W e know that all thi n gs are possible to
.

”
God and it m akes little d i fference to u s wh ether
,
’

th e earthly body rises to life again aft er d e ath or

‘

not O f one thing we m ay be certain : th at at th e

.
,

de ath of th e hu m an body th e S pirit lives A t the ,

.

—
m o m ent of the deat h of th e body wh ich wh en ,

—
buried is s own a corruptible body th e soul i s ,

raised fr om this earth a spiritual body .

positive is the assurance which co m es fro m within

, ,

W hich co m es fro m e x perience which yet cannot b e ,

p u t into earthly spe e ch th at t his is s o And m

,
a y .

it not be that at the death of th e body of cl ay we

, ,

leave behi n d m uch of the evil res ulti n g from the ,

life in that body ? Not that we ar e fi t for Heaven

without m ore progress in h oliness but that th e evils ,

which existed i n the b od y an d were fait h fully ,

 J ES US C HR I S T . 15
3

f ou gh t b
the spirit die with the b
y ,
ody of clay so ,

that our spirits at death are freed fro m those sins

which tor m ented u s h ere The sinfu l body is left .

beh ind an d fro m it the soul rises clothed with a

,

S piritual body ; but this can only be to those wh o a re

Chri st s to thos e wh o s trive to follow H i m I t th e

'
’

.
,

soul loves and seeks after evil then evil an d sin ,

m ust follow it into the world to co m e That every .

soul continues to live after death m ust be a fac t ,

even though it be o nly a spa rk o n ly a stu n ted sou l ,

—for wh at is of God can n ot die W hen the de .

s ce n d a n ts of Satan sough t after G o d th e y received ,

th is soul by th e breath of God T he b reat h leaves

.

th e body of clay at the m o me n t of death This

.

breath is the passi n g of the soul .

The knowledge that the soul lives af ter th e death

of th e body co m es fro m interior perception an d ,

cann ot be passed fro m one m ind to another Eac h .

soul m ust gain this kno wledge fro m its own e xp e ri

— —
ence I m y Soul struggl e with m y body of clay
. .

—
W e are en e mies on e of the oth er m y carnal ani mal ,

body a ch i ld of Satan with all th e sins inherited

, ,

fro m Satan and m y soul as it grows to know God

, ,

by Christ Th e battle beco m es m ore fi e r ce between

.

the m ; it W ill never end u ntil the l ast day of my

body s l i f e w h en m y soul will be free forever
’

,
.

W e h a ve b u t on e way to r e tu r n to H eav e n and ,

 p
0 4 JES US H
C R I ST.

that way is Christ s way All who wish to know

'
.

that way can fi n d it in the Testa ment of C hrist H e .

has told u s to ask in his na m e for the k n owledge

, ,

of these things and H e has told u s that we shall

,

r ecei ve th at knowledge .

“
Thou art not far fro m th e kingdo m of God ,

said Christ to the scribe wh o had questioned H i m

concerning th e fi r st com m and m ent of all To hi s .

question th e H eavenly Teacher had replied The

fi r s t is Hear O Israel ; the Lord our G od the Lo r d
, , ,

is one ; an d thou shalt love the Lord thy God with

all thy heart an d with all thy soul and with al l thy
, ,

m i nd and with all thy strength

,
The second is .

this Thou shal t love thy n e i gh bor as thyself

, .

There is n o co mm and m en t greater than these .

And th e scri be said unto H i m O f a tru th M aster “

, ,

thou hast well said that H e is one ; and there is

none oth e r but H e ; and to love H i m with all the
'

heart a nd with a ll th e understanding and with all

, ,

the strength and to love his neighbor as hi m self is

, ,

m uch m ore than all whole burnt o ff erings and

”
s acr i fi ce s And whe n J esus saw that H e an
.

s we r e d discreetly H e said unto h i m

,
Tho u art ,
“

n ot far fro m the kingdo m of G o d f

There is one God Christ here quotes fro m

.

the O ld Testa m ent thus seal i ng its t ruth W e have

,
.

ON E GOD and by th e Trinity we m ea n one God for

,
 J E S US C HR I ST . 15
5
in Christ we h ave God s spo k en W ord and it i s th e ’

only way that we could h e ar God s W ar a The Spirit ’ ’

.
,

God in Christ which returned to the Father at th e

,

death of the earthly body of Ch rist on this e arth is ,

God The Holy Ghost is the Spiri t of God in our

.

souls sent after the death of Christ to dwell i n u s

, ,

and this is our soul m ind conscience ou r z a wa r a ’

’

, , ,

s elf
,
— G oa i n as
’
This Spirit is fro m God Th e re
. .

fore God is on e as the su n in th e sk y is one Th e

, .

body of the sun into which n o h u m an eye can look

, ,

unless guarded by a sh ade of so m e sort th e heat

of the sun which we feel but cannot u nderstand
, ,

and th e light of the su n which we see an d cannot , ,

understan d these are three things and they are

one W e can n ot separate the m one fro m another
.
,

nor can we u nderstan d th e m h ow th ey are m ade or , ,

h ow they all three are one S o it see m s that God .

Christ and the Holy Ghost are th ree in a certain ,

sense and yet one W e are so m eti m es said to have

,
.

three Gods b y those who do .

not understa n d th e
doctrine but this is false
,
.

Th e kingdo m of God we know is withi n u s if we ,

love God and we are to love h i m w i th al l th e h eart

and strength and m ind N 0 o n e else and nothing .
,

else i s to be loved m ore th an God The word l aw

,
.

sho uld be u sed only to express our feelings towards

God A ffectio n or likin g i s s t r ong enough for
.
15
6 J E sUs
‘
C H R I ST .

earthly o b j ects W e are to love God with our sou l

. .

T h e soul only can love God as it ca m e fro m God ,

.

And we are to l ove H i m with our m ind an d with

—
strength th e scribe said with all the u n derst and
, ,

ing. This u nder sta ndi ng God W hich i s worth m ore

,

than o fferings is wh at we all should strive to a ttain

,
.

If we u nder s ta nd H i m an d u n derst a nd H i m in Christ

, ,

we cannot but love H i m with m ind soul an d , ,

strength H aving attained this we sh al l fi n d our ,

selves not far fro m th e k i ngdo m of God Search .

the Bible and try to u nderstand God in Christ

, .

The word l ove for one s neigh bor m ust not be taken
’

for the sam e thing as l ove for God W e are to regard .

our n eighbor think of ou r neigh bor as of ourselves

, , .

W e do not love ourselves as we love God Those .

W h o know the m selves could n ever d o this The .

word therefore is translated wrong It mus t m ean

, , .
,

do for thy neighbor think of thy n eighbor as for

, ,

—
thyself a h ard enough thing for one tr u ly to do
,
.

How can we fi n d ou t God Canst thou by “

searching fi n d out God ( Job ix? M any think .

that they fi n d God in nature ; but nature teach es 11s

that the end of all th at is on th is earth is aea l /z ’
.

Fro m th e lowest h erb to th e highest tree fro m the ,

s m allest insect to the strongest ani m al al l decay and ,

die and vanish away .

Is d e ath, the n,y

o u r Go d ? S om e te ll u s th at t h e y
 JES US C H R I S T . 15
7

find God in the heavens True the sun th e m oon .

, ,
‘

the stars all declare H i m for they are th e wor k of

, ,

His h ands but do you fi n d Go d there P The savage

,

fi n d s azs god in the sun and m oon and stars

’

W h ere th en can we fi n d God ? O nly in His

, ,

—
spo k en W ar d the m essage that God Hi mself sent
,

to this world by the o n ly way that we could receive

i t by th e only way th at we were able to bear i t For
, .

no one can see God and live .

The W ord therefore was G od God was n ot the

, , .
“

body of flesh and blood in which Christ dwel t when

on this earth ; H e very plainly says so Hi m self .

W hy callest th ou M e good ? Non e is good save ,

one even God

,
The young m an wh o called Ch rist
Good M aster was addressi n g Ch rist as a hu m an
being a m an like hi m self H e was not ad d ressing
,
.

the W O R D which was in Ch r ist an d t/ze W ar a wa s ,

’

Goa
’
. Christ tells u s to be l ieve the works which H e
did The work s which I do in m y Father s nam e ’

they bear witness of M e Though y e believe not .

M e believe the work s ; that y e m ay know and b

,
e ,

”
lieve that th e Father is in M e and I in H i m
, ,
.

In no place do we fi n d that Christ told His follow

ers th at they were to worship H i m H e told the m to
worship God U p to His ti m e there had been no one
.

in whose na m e th ey could ask of God but H e told

t he m that af te r the death of Hi s e arthly body they
15
8 J E S US C H R IST .

were to in His na m e because the W or d God s

as k , ,
’

Holy Spirit dw e lt in Christ

, .

V erily I say un to you All their si n s sh all be

, ,

forgiven unto th e son s of m e n and their b l as ph e m ,

ies wh erewith soever they sh all blasph e m e but who

soever shal l blasphe m e against th e Holy Spirit h ath
never forgiveness bu t is guilty of an e ternal sin
,

because th ey said H e h ath an uncl ean Spirit The

, .
"

—
W ord in Christ was God the Holy Spirit of God
which cannot die The ear th l y body of Christ d ied
.
,

but havi n g held th e Holy Spirit of God it could not ,

m i x wit h this earth of sin and God took it and gave,

it the life in which the apostles saw Christ again

after His death .

If any o n e could say tha t God was Satan h ow ,

could that soul ever enter H eaven fro m wh ich Sa tan ,

fell Eternal da m n ation is never to be with God in

H eaven . As for the pu n ish m ent we are our own ,

punish ment both here a n d hereafter

,
.

The pu nish m ent to which the Scriptures refer is ,

doubtless the full real i z ation of our sins and al l the

, ,

loss and su ffering they have bro ugh t upon oursel ves
a n d oth ers W e shall see and feel th e full exten t
.

and lasting e ffects of the evil we have caused in the

world for others either to their souls or bodies and
, ,

we sh all see it as God sees i t .

H ow did Jesus reg ard e arth ly things as co nce rn ,

 JE U S S CH R I S T . 159

ing Hi m sel f when on this earth

,
H e ca m e not to
enj oy the pleasures or even th e co m forts of this
,

earth ly life H e pu t the m all aside of His own free

.

choice ; for His m ission h ere was one of privati on

and su ff ering that th e world m igh t be sa ved fro m
its ignorance and sin that thro ugh H i m m an k in d
,

m igh t be truly blessed .

Jes u s answered : M y kingdo m is not of this

"

world If m y kingd o m were of this world then

.

”
would m y servants fi g h t .

M aster spea k to m y broth er th at h e divide th e

, ,

i nh eritan ce with m e An d J esus said : M an who

.
,

m ade m e a j udge o r di v ider over you

M ar tha said Lord dost thou not care that m y
, ,

s i ste r d i d leave m e to serve alone P Jesus answered :

Thou art an x ious and troubled about m any things .

M ary hath chosen the good part .

The Son of m a n hat h not where to l ay his h ead

”
n o earthly ho m e .

“
W hen Jes u s perceived that th ey would m a k e
H i m a k i ng by force H e departed into a m ountain
,

alone .

Con cerning the tr ibute m oney Jes u s said : W hy

,

te m pt y e m e Render unto C ae sar the things that

are C aesar s and u n to God the things that are God s
’

,
’

.
’

I t h as bee n said th a t Jesus the Ch rist did not

mak e use of or deal wi th p ro b le ms of civil gover n

16 0 J ICS U S CH R I S T .

m e n t or m aterial progress Yet it was H e wh o .

said Re nder to C ae sar the thin gs which are C a sar s

,
“ ’

as we l l as Rend er to God the things which are

God s H e also bade His disciples to pay th e tax
’

( M att xvii . . H e also said The Scr i b

es and ,

the Pharisees sit on M oses seat all things there ’

”
fore whatsoever they bid you these do and observe ,
.

At the sa m e ti m e H e conde mned t h ese lawgivers

and law m ak e r s i n dividual ly saying But do not y e , ,

”
after their works for they say and do n o t ( M att
,
.

xxiii 1.

It has also been said that Christ for m u l ated no

syste m of theology co n structed n o creed or i g m
, ,

ated no plan for th e preservation and d ispensation

of His own teachings th at H e was not a scientist ,

philosopher or an inve n tor that H e sanctioned no

particular syste m of educatio n th at H e expressed
no op 1n1on upon the burning questions of the day .

Theology J es u s said Y e do err not knowing

.
-
“
, ,

the Scriptures Did y e never read i n the Scrip

.

tures The stone W hich the builders rej ected th e

, ,

sam e was m ade th e h ead of the corner this is th e

Lord s doing and it is m arvellous in our eyes ?
’

Search the Scriptures for i n t he m y e think y e,

h ave eternal life and t hey are t hey which testify of

,
 J ES US C H R I S T .
“

16 1

And the Scripture cannot be bro ken ( John K .

.
—
Creed j es u s said For God so loved the world
, ,

that H e gave His only begotten Son that whosoever ,

believeth in H i m shou l d not perish b ut have eter ,

nal life ( Jo hn iii .

Did Christ indeed m ake no plan for the di sp e n

sation of His o wn teachings P Let u s see J esus .

sent forth His di sciples by two and two to preach ,

the kingdo m of G oa and to heal th e sick

,
W h en .

they pe r secute y o u 1n t h is city fl e e into the next

-

,
.

W hat I tel l you in the dark ness speak y e i n th e ,

light : and what y e hear in th e ear proclai m u po n ,

the housetops . And the disciples departed and

went throughout th e villages preaching the gospel ,
.

Read Christ s las t words to his disciples when H e

'

m e t the m by appoin t m ent in the m ountain before ,

his ascension . All authority h ath been given u n to

m e i n h eave n and on earth G o y e therefore and
.
,

make d i sciples of all th e n ations bapti z ing the m ,

i nto the na m e of the Father and of the son and of , ,

th e Hol y Ghost teaching the m to observe all th i ngs

whatsoever I co mm anded you : an d lo I am with ,

y o u alway even unto the end of th e world .

It has been said that J esus was not a s cientist ,

philoso pher or inventor B ut science p h 1l os o p h y

.
“
, ,

inve n tion all belo ng to God and i t was only a f ter

,

m e n b e g an to s e e k af te r G
rod th a t t h e y b
e g
,
an to
16 2 J E S US C H R I S T .

'
think in any of these lines Christ s teachings were .

drawn largely fro m nature Th e lilies of the fi e l d .

,

the vine an d the grapes the unfruitful fi g tree the

,
-

harvest ti m e sowing and reaping th e falling

-

, ,

sparrow th e tokens of the sk y at m orni n g and at

,

e v e the v ari ous ph eno m ena of n ature on earth and

,

in the heavens all these were m ade obj ect lessons

to con vey his truth to m ank i nd Nor did h e fail to .

'

draw subj ects of th ough t fro m th e various a v oca

tions of l ife M erca n tile purs u
. its the various trades ,

and the learned professions were all represen te d in ,

h i s discourses a n d each yield e d so m e poi n t with

,

which to fas te n his teachings in th e m ind and

understanding of his hearers .

—
Educatio n J esus said Su ffer the little chil dren
,

to co m e unto m e a n d forbid the m not

,
Chris t .

ca m e to teach H e contin u ally taught by word an d

.

exa m ple and constantly m ade known to his heare r s

,

the i m portance o f searching the Scriptures .

Christ in n one of his teac h ings favors ignorance .

The questions h e puts to his hearers are all d esigned

to m ak e the m think for the msel ve s H e tells the m .

that th ey will h ave m ore ligh t increased po wer to ,

a

t hink within the m selves when H e l e av e s th e bo d y ;

for th e Holy Spirit wi ll be se nt to the m and they ,

wil l then better understand w h at H e has told the m .

It is his will that we s h all g o onward in all knowl

 J ES U S C H R I S T . 16 3

edge and t hat th e light in u s sh all increase unto

,

th e perfect day .

—
Th e Q uestions of th e Day I n truth Christ con
.
,

ti n u al ly rebu k ed the prevailing s e l fi s h n e s s h y p oc ,

r i s y and sel f righteousness of the people aroun d

-

Hi m H e went to th e roots of m en s lives H e laid

’

. .

bare th e h i d den m otives and m ainsprings of actl on ,

and spo k e as no m a n dared to s pea k to t hose i n h i g h

’

places Conti n ua l ly was he speak i n g on th e qu es

.

tions of th o se days ; and such is the breadth and

u niversality of h i s principle s such the broad deep

, ,

foundation of the religion which h e establish ed th at ,

to day H e is th e o n ly safe and su r e Guide an d

-

Teach er in all m atters pertain i ng to th e welfare

an d true prospe rity of m an k in d a n d th e only s a fe

an d true Le ader for individua l s and for natio n s .

O u e very b u rning questio n of oa r d a y H e spe a k s ,

thro u gh his teachings given al m o st nineteen h u n

dred y e ar s ag o an d al so through th e still s m all
/

,
“
,

v o i ce of His Spirit the Holy Co m forter which

, ,

utters its counsel to every pure and listening so u l .

I f we are lin k ed to th e I ) 1v1n e Spirit in puri ty of

heart an d life an d u n s e l fi s h l o ve to all God s
,
’

c reatures th en can we drin k free l y of the waters of

,

Truth W hic h shall b

, e no longer to our thirsting
souls a sealed fo u ntain but shall b ,
e in u s a W ell of
wate r springi ng up into eternal lif e
, .
164 J ESU S C H R IST .

Strive then to understand J esus C h rist s wo rd s

, ,
'

f y
ar aa r self Do n.o t be bound to what others have
told you that is only a help A s k God to help y ou .

be independent of you r fellow m ortals and when ,

W e cannot see God and live It is only through .

C hr ist s h u m an n ature that we can see his divine

’

n ature H e eam e to lz a ma n beings not to a n gels

.
, .

Neither his disciples nor we of the p resent day , ,

could have u nderstood God s m essage to u s had H e ’

co me only as d ivine W e are n o t divine but

.
,

hu m an very gross and dull an d slow to u nder

, , ,

s tand divine th ings The birth of Christ was of a

.

—
d ou ble nature hu m an through h i s m other divin e
, ,

through the Hol y Ghost H e was perfect m a n in .

all things like ourselves and taugh t u s by his , ,

exa m ple that m ank ind can li v e without sin if we

,

cannot in our h u m an stre n gth we can by th e h e lp ,

of th e Holy Spirit Th e death of Ch rist belonged

.

only to his hu m an na t ure ; his body died and was

buried but th e Divin e Spirit could not perm it th at
,

the body it h ad in h abited should ever see corr u p

tion W e did not k now God in h i s mercy until we
.
,

k new h i m th rough Christ H e ca m e to u s in Chris t

. ,

to show u s wh at it is possible for hu m an nature to

b
e . S tu d y J e sus ’
character fr o m e ve ry s t an dpoint 7
 JE U S S c a ms r '
. 16 5

an d y ou will fi n d what it is possible for y ou to be

you will learn how to attain to a h igh er standard
than you have been able yet to reach you will learn
to know and to love and to do God s will and how
, ,
’

to gai n all good for yourself and bestow blessin gs

’

on those arou n d you Christ perfor m ed his work s .

,

which we call m iracles by the power of God within ,

Hi m The Father abidi n g in m e doeth his wo rk s

. .

M iracles are n ot perfor m ed by breaki n g any of G od s

’

law s They are don e by bringing i n to r equisition

.

laws wh olly un k nown to u s Ch rist k new those laws .

,

and worked by th e m healing the sick raising th e , ,

dead gi v ing sigh t to the blind an d hearing to the

,

deaf H e fed th e h u ngering m ul titudes and walked

.
,

upon the sea and stilled the te m pest n o t in

,
—
opposition to nature s laws but in perfect h ar m ony ’

with her higher laws of which we as y e t know ,

nothing Alth ough we are co m i n g to u nderstand

.

m any things which were unknown to our fathers ,

y e t are we still but l i ttle ch i ldren in the knowledge

o f th e laws of God
'
Do you k n o w /z aw in th e spring
.
,

of th e year th e sap of the tree w as up to the

,

branc h es and for m s th e leaves and blosso m s W hat

,

m ak es it run up notwithstanding th e law of gravi ta

,

tion A nd what m akes th e sap tu rn into a leaf or a

fl owe r ? You see i t so you believe i t but you cannot
, ,

e x lain i t
p W i zat i s the s ap i n the t r ee and wh e r e
.
,
16 6 JE US S dH R I S T .

does it cOm e fro m You see the su n ri se you se e ,

th e su n set You are told by astrono m ers that it

.

does nothing of the kind T h ey give their reasons

.

for their assertions and you believe the m although

, ,

the sun seems to approach cross the h eavens and , ,

sink fro m View The earth see m s to you stationary

.
,

yet you believe the m when they tell you that it

m oves at an astonishing rate of speed W h y then .
, ,

doub t the m iracles of Christ which were wrought ,

in accordance with laws unknown to u s ?

The doub l e n ature of J esus was not understood

even by His disciples till after His ascension They .

could not u nderstand that in seeing H i m th ey h ad

, ,

seen th e Father I t was on l y after they had received

.

His Holy Spi rit into th eir h earts and lived it in ,

their li ves that they were able to see God in Christ

, .

th e Father m anifested to the world in the Son A n d .

thus it is at the present day I t is only th e pure i n

.

heart who see God ; it is only th e self s acr i fi ci n g -

,

loving h eart th at knows Christ .

W e are contin ually re m inded in the Scriptures of

the double nature of Ch rist J esus hi m sel f often .

refers to i t .

“
Th e Son of God ”
The Son of M an
,
—M an .

kind .

The an gel Gab riel said to th e V irgi n M ary H e ,

shall b e called the Son of th e M os t Hig h — Di vine . ,

 J asus CH R I S T .

T hou sh alt bring forth a son Hu m an . .

T h at which is to be born shall be called h oly the ,

Son of God Divine

. .

Spoken by the Lord through th e proph ets O ut ,

of Egypt d id I call M y Son — Di vine

. .

W ist y e not that I m ust be in M y Father s

’

house — Divine
H e sh al l bapti z e you with the H ol y Ghost .

D ivine .

Jesus was bapti z ed o f j ohn — H u m an

. .

This is m y beloved Son — D i vine

. .

Th e te m ptation in the wilderness was to His h u

m an nature M ake these sto n es bread cas t thysel f
.

down seek th e glory of th e world H u m an — . .

The La m b of God H u ma n
. .

J ohn bore wit n ess to the Son of God Di vine— . .

N ath an i e l answered H i m Rabbi thou ar t the

, ,

Son of God Divine

. .

The Son of M a n hath not where to lay His h ead .

Hu m an .

The Son of M an shall be delivered u p — Hu .

m an .

Even so shall the Son of M an also su ff er of

the m H u man
. .

Until the Son of M a n b

e risen fro m th e dead .

H u m an .
16 8 J E su s CH R I S T .

His d i vine nature could no t die .

A voice fro m the cloud This is M y b eloved “

”
S on in who m I am well pleased hear y e H i m
, .

Di vine
’

T h e Son of M an sh all co m e in th e glory of His

”
Father H u m an and Divi n e
.
-

His h u m an n ature will return to this earth with

th e glory of His Divine n ature .

Si m on Peter sa i d Thou art the Son of th e l iving

,

God — Di vi n e
. .

“
That h e th at beholdeth th e Son an d believeth
on H i m sh ou ld h ave ete r n al l ife
,
— Divine .

O f a trut h th ou art the Son of God

,
—Divine . .

”
Till th e Son of M a n h e co me Hu m an and Di .
-

vine .

J es u s t h ou Son of th e M ost High God

,
—
Divi ne . .

Son of M an sh all send forth his angel s — Hu m an .

a n d Divine .

H e that so weth the good seed is the Son of

”
M an H u m an
. .

The Son of M a n co m eth in an h our y e think

not —H u m an an d Divin e
. .

The Son of M an ca m e eating and drink i ng .

H u m an .

“
The Son of M an ca m e to seek and to save that
wh ic h was los t Hu m an . .
 J E S US CHR S T I .

T he dead shall h ear th e voice of th e Son of

”
God Divine
. .

Th e Son of M an h ath p ower on earth to forgive

sins — H u m an and Divine
. .

Th e devils cried out Thou art the Son of God , .

-
Divine .

The Father loveth th e Son — Divine . .

Jesus said Dost thou believe on the Son of

,

God — D i vine .

Say y e of H i m wh o m the Father h ath s an cti fi e d

,

and sent i n to th e world Thou blasph e m est b e , ,

cause I said I am the Son of God ,

—
Divine .

”—
The Son of M a n m us t be lifted u p Hu m an . .

The Son of M an goeth as it is written of H i m .

H u m an .

Now is the Son of M an g l or i fi e d

“
H u m an and .

D 1V 1n e .

Father glorify thy Son

,
Divine . .

Th e Son of M a n sitting at the r ight han d of pow

er .
—Hu m a n and Divin e .
B OO K VII .

S CI ENCE .
 W h e n th e o nve rt i b
c i l i ty o f s olar e n e rgy i n to a n y o f the
va r i o u s fo r m s was d i scove r e d : s u n l i g ht i n to c h e m i ca l
a ffi n i t
y t h a t i n t o h e at h e a t i n t o m o t i o n m o t i o n i n to e l e c

t r i ci ty e l e ct r i c i ty b
, , ,

a c k aga i n i n t o s u n li h t i t s e e m e d h i hl
g g y
ab
,

r ob
,

p l e t h at e ve ry s e e m i n g k i n d o f e n e r gy wa s o n l y o ne
t h i n g m a n i fe s t i n g i t s e l f i n Va r i o u s a pp
a r e n t fo r m s B ut
co u ld t h i s b e d e m o n s tr a te d P C o u l d i t b
.

e s h o wn t h at e l e c
t r i c i ty i s s u n l i g h t a n d a n e x la n a ti o n b
, p e g i ve n o f t h e r e a l
d i ffe r e n ce b e twe e n t h e v a r i o u s fo r m s o f m a n i fe s ta t i on ?

T h at h a s b
e e n a t te m t e d p S o far t h e y s h o w t h a t l i g h t
.
,

r a d i a n t h e a t a n d e l e c tr i c i ty have t h e f o ll o wi n
g r o e r t p p
i e s i n
co mm o n : T h ey m o ve a t t h e sa me r at e o f s e e d o n e p ,

h u n d r e d a n d e i g h ty t h ou sa n d m i l e s p e r s e c o n d t h e y m ove
a s wav e s o r p
u l s at i o n s ; t h e y w i t h g rav i t a t i o n a r e u n d e r t h e
, ,

q
s a m e l aw o f d iffu s i o n t he s u a r e o f t h e d i s t a n c e ; th e y ca n
—
be r e fl e cte d t ha t i s a r re s te d a n d s e n t ba c k o ve r t h e
,

, ,

c ou r se wh i c h t h e y c a me A h l m o f m e r c u ry h e l d i n la ce
. p
o n g l as s r e fl e c t s l i g h t a s h e e t o f z i n c r e fl e c t s e l e c t r i c i ty
, .

W h at i s i t W h i c h m a k e s t h e d i ffe r e n ce ? I t a pp
e ar s to

be de m o n st rate d be y o n d d o u b t t h a t t h e d i ff e r e n ce c o n s i s ts
—
, ,

p p
i n the d i ffe r i n g l e n g t h s o f t h e wave s of r o u l s i o n n o t hi n g
m o re —
T h e s h o r te s t wave l e n g t h s t h e s h o r t e s t d i s tan ce
-

—
.
,

s o to S e ak b p , e twe e n t h e c r own s o f t h e wa ve s i s m an i
te s t e d a s c he m i cal a ffi n i t y ; t h e n e xt l o n ge r a pp
e a r s a s l i ht;
g
t h e n e xt l o n ge r g i ve s u s h e at t h e l o n g e s t g i v e s u s e l e c
o ss i b
,

t r i c i ty Is it p l e tha t t h i n g s a pp
a r e n t ly s o u t t e r l
y
d i ve r s e a r e re a lly i d e n t i ca l a n d th e d iff e re n ce s b
.

, e t we e n
t h e m s o m arve l o u s ly s i m l e ? p
S u c h d i s co v e r i e s wh e n d e m o n st r ate d g i ve o s s i b
, , p
i l i ty t o
fu r th e r p p
r o r e ss a n d t h i s i n t e n s e ly s h ar e n s t h e s i r i t o f
g , p
r e s e ar c h F o r e ve ry n e w t r u th rai se s s co re s o f n e w qu e s
.

t i on s.
 SCI ENCE .

Sci e nce rightly u n derstood d oes n ot con fli c t

, ,

in any way with true religion It does rather .

, ,

th row often upon revealed trut h a l i gh t so

strong and clear as to bring it ho m e to the m in d
and so u l with n e w m ea n ing and added power .

Thus we l earn that solar energy is e x pressed in

,

diff erent for m s Th e ligh t of th e su n is con verted

.

‘
into che m ical a fi i n i ty that in to heat h eat into m o
, ,

tion m otion into electr i city electricity back again

, ,

into sunlight Ligh t rad i an t h eat and electricity

.
,

all m ove at th e sa m e rate of speed they m ove in

waves or pulsations ; they with gravitation are u n
, ,

der the sa m e law of di ffusion th ey can be r e fle ct

”
ed. They see m to be but di ff erent for m s or mani
testati on s of th e one great al l pe r vading Energy
,

which is the expression of G O D .

Do we not see here a beautiful se m blance

between the natura l and th e spiritual
Light is tru ly t he type of J esus the Son of God , ,

who was th e Ligh t of th e world th e Redee m er ,

of m anki n d God manife st i n th e flesh

,
Radiant
[ 1
17 3
 74 S CI E NC E .

heat suggests th e power of th e H oly Spirit i ts ,

brooding war m ing sanctifying wor k upon the

,

h u m an soul m aking it r e fl e c t the war m th and

,

brigh t ness of H eaven ; electricity s y m boli z es th e

boundless might a n d i n fi n i te powe r th e all p e r v ad ,
-

i n g purity a n d love and wisdo m of God the Father .

This m igh ty energy i n i ts di fferent for m s m oves

, ,

in pulsations they deno te life It is subj e ct to th e

.

law of di ffusion that is it can be give n to all It

,
.

can be r e fl e c te d sent bac k over its course S o does .

the power of God in th e soul fi l l it with new and

wondrous life ; so does it gi v e of i tself con tinual ly
to all in need only to be c o n tl n u al l y re n ewed ; so
,

does i t r e fl e c t the i m age of God in the soul and ,

enable it to ret u rn to its Divine Source .

L e t u s seek to k n ow m ore of God s laws —

and
'

this k nowl e dge is what we call Sci e nce Let u s .

approach it reverently prayerfully k n owing that

, ,

God is there and that in learning of his etern al

,

laws we stand upon holy ground Thus shal l we .

not g o astray into foolish v agaries and wild con

ce i ts but we shall learn h u m bly and m ee k ly of th e
,

wondrou s th 1n g s hidden fro m the foundation of the

” ’

world Let u s not forget that k nowledge is th e

.

gift of God Let u s not tak e credit to ou rselves for

.

anyth i ng we m ay h ave gained of s ci e n ti fi c k nowl

e dge for so our m inds woul d close in their vai n
,
 SCI E NC E . 17 5

conceit and the gates of science would be sh u t

,

against u s O n l y as th e soul is recepti ve to the

.

higher truths on l y a s we co m e li k e l itt l e childre n

,

to be taught can we learn the wondrous thi n gs of

,

G o d and his un iv erse .

Neither l e t u s be niggardly of our tre asures of

k n owledge Let 11s gi v e to others giv e freely
.
,

g i v e al ways and the

, m ore we gi v e t h e m ore we
,

receive .

Then said H e unto the m therefore every scribe

which is in s tructed unto the king d o m of h eaven is ,

like unto a m an th at is a h ousehol der which brin g eth

,

”
forth out of his treasure things new and old .

Does not this m ean th at we are to get knowledge ,

and h elp oth ers to get i t ? that the k nowledge at ,

that ti m e hidden fro m hu m an m inds would so m e ,

day be revealed to all that the earth should be

?

fi l l e d with th e knowle d ge of th e glory of the Lord ,

and as the waters c o ver th e sea Go d s truth would

,
’

yet per m eate all h u m anity and all hungering and

,

thirstin g souls shoul d be fed For th ere is noth

ing h i d whi ch shall not be m a n ifested nei ther was
,

anything kept secret but th at it should co m e

,

a br oad f ’

This m ay also apply to h i d de n s i n Is it not true

’

th at sin cannot be hid — that it revea l s itself See

h ow s i n wri tes its e l f in the face how it be trays i t
17 6 S C I E NCE .

self in the voice the gait the m ove m ents oi the

, ,
.

in dividual I t clings like an inc u bus to the unhappy

.

victi m s of 1n te m p e ra n ce of sensuality of greed

, , ,

avarice an d h y p r o cr i s y In the l ight of scien ce and

.

of a progressive spirituality all things are m ade ,

m an ifest an d things are seen m ore and m ore as l acy

,

a r e and not as they s eem

,
M ankind is going m ore
.

and m ore to the heart of things to the hidd e n ,

m otives and m ainsprings of life and action This .

is an ag e of j udg m en t when things are taken m ore

,

than ever before at their t rue value Therefo re get .

knowledge let the m ind e x pand and take in m ore

, ,

and m ore of God s free tru th Blessed are they that

’

hunger and thirst after righteousness for th ey sh all ,

"
be fi ll e d
.

Christ often spoke in parables The world was .

not ready for all the truth H e h ad to g 1y e He .

clothed m any of his truths in p ara b les according to ,

the u n iversal custo m of the East th at m ankind ,

might get at the truth little b y little as they were ,

a ble to bear i t Let u s s t udy his parables and we

.
,

shall h n d n ew m eani n gs glea m i n g out fro m fa m iliar

passages i n whi ch they h ave long been hidde n
,
t
.

There i s very m uch i n C h r i s t s te a chi n g s that the

’

world has not yet discovered The truth lies hidden .

there lik e the dia m ond in the ground So me ea rn .

e st pure s o u l W i l l fi n d i t i n th e q
,
u e st af te r tru th ,
 S C I E NC E . 7

Ask an d it shal l be given you seek an d y e shall

, ,

find k noc k and it shall be opened un to you

,
?
For
e v ery one that asketh receiveth an d h e that see k
eth fi n d e th ; and to h i m t ha t k nock eth it shall be
’

op e n e d f
’

W e have yet be e n able to fatho m th e h e igh t

n ot

and depth of Christ s tea ch ings Si m pl e and plai n

’

as they are we have not yet m ade the m o u r o w n

,
.

W e cannot fully recogni z e and reali z e their won

d r o u s beauty and har m ony .

It was during a t alk that J es us had with His disci

ples that H e said Hereafter I will not talk m uch
“

with you for th e prince of this world co m eth and ,

bath nothing in m e ”
.

D o es th e prince of this world m ean th e power of

evil ?
Certain ly evil found no place in Christ
,
.

So m e think it refers to m oney or riches but m oney

is used for good as wel l as for evil In worthy h an ds .

it is a m eans of g rea t good to m ankind Every good .

thing is u sed or abused according to th e heart th at

pro m pts to action .

Does not the prince of this world denote self

or s e l fi sh n e s s ? W e fi n d no s e l fi s h n e s s i n Ch rist ;
we d o fi n d it per meating hu m an n ature I t is very .

h ard to be wholly u n s e l fi s h in this world There .

are so m any t hin gs tha t we mus t do for our s elves ,

17 8 S C I E NC E .

under the head of a a zfy even that necessarily the re

’
,

is d anger of self weighing in th e balance .

S e l fi s h n e ss writes C W i l b
,
r an d t is the real
.
,

spring of creati v e power this creative power fi n d s

pleasure and s u pport in the e x te n s1on of needs ,

and the n e eds and exerti on are balanced by a

changeless law of nature wh ich regulates the value ,
'

of everything accor d ing to the r e l ati on o f su pply

an d de m and O n this m ode of valuation lies t h e
.

power of nature which holds together all the cen

,

tr i f u g al i n terests a n d r e n d e rs the m useful in the

'

service of the co mm unity Society if deprived of .

,

this s ti m ul u s of s e l fi sh n e s s m ust lose the condi ,

tions of rec u peratio n after a crisis Accordi n g t o .

this the world reaps great advantage fro m i n di vi d

,

u a l s elfi s/ m es s and fro m a worldly p o in t of view

,

this is true .

S e lfi s h n e ss then is
,
the prince of thi s world
, ,

and Jesus tell s u s t h at H e is n ot of this world and ,

this world has nothing in H i m .

W hen Christ was speaking of His death two or ,

th ree day s before this and th e voice ca m e fro m ,

Heaven H e S aid : Now is the j udg m en t of this

,
“

world ; now sh all the prince of this world be cast

out . Ag ain The Co m forter when H e is co m e , ,

wil l reprove the wo rl d of j udg m ent because th e ,

of thi s worl d is W
p rince j g
ud ed e can n ot s u c .
 S C I E N CE .

ce e d in life according to th e standard of success

,

W hich ex i sts in this world unl ess we are s e l fi s h , .

S e l fi s hn e ss is the foundation of worldly su ccess Is .

?
'

it the n a thing to be so m uch desired

,
This world
is transitory its j oys are fl e e ti n g ; i ts pleasures of
,

sense that see m at fi r st so attractive be co m e h ard

, , ,

m erciless fetters binding th e soul in a wret ch ed

,

bon dage and overwhel m ing it in m isery which no

‘

words can portra y Choose then which s h al l be .

, ,

yours success i n this world or a life here of self a h ,

-

n egation which wi l l o ,
pen to th e soul a higher surer ,

happi ness here an d peace and j oy in the world to

,

co m e .

If we love C h rist we shall grow to be l ike H i m ,

and s e l fi s h n e s s will fi n d no place in u s H e lov e d .

others H e though t not of self H e loved those .

eve n wh o did not love H i m who had noth ing to

“
,

give H i m i n return for all H e gave H e loved .

even His ene mies so truly t hat H e gave His life for
the m C a n we gro w to be lik e H i m
. Let u s try .

Let u s strive for i t Let 11s put self aside and open
.
,

our heart and soul a n d our whole n at u re toward ,

H i m so th at H e will co m e and abi d e in u s an d fi ll

,

u s with His Spirit W hich is th e Holy Ghost

, .

In the wo rld y e shall have t rib u lation b u t be

of goo d c heer I h ave overco m e the wo rl d .

 B OOK VI I I .

W O M EN O F T H E O L D T E S TA M ENT .

[ 18 1]
 W O M EN O F T H E O LD TE S TA M EN T .

SAR A I AB RA M S W I FE
’

.
,

( T he na me m e a n s

Sarai was a very h andso m e wo man h er b eau ty

got h er into trouble A bram m ade he r say that sh e
.

was his sister wh en they went to Egyp t This h e .

did to save his life H e was afraid th e Egyptian s

.

wou l d kill h i m to take Sarai ; bu t th e Egyptians see m

to h ave been m oral m e n in th ose days and sent ,

Sarai and Abra m away Sarai was the m other of

.

Isaac and sh e died W hen 12 7 years old Sh e told

,
.

two falseh oods and both out of fear ; the fi r s t to

,

please h er h usb and for fear the E g yptians would

,

kill h i m and the last out of fear when sh e found th e

, ,

angel of God knew sh e h ad not beli e ved in the

power of God in regard to th e birt h of Isaac .

L ot s wife was dis obedient to God s co mm and

’ ’

an d was punish ed wit h death as sh e b eli eved not

,

W h at th e an gel of G od t old he r .
18 4 wome n 0p T HE 0 m TE S TAM E N T‘

RE B E KAH .

( T h e n am e m e an s fl atte ri ng .

W as awi fe chosen by G od aske d for in p r ayer a ,

wife for Is aac W e k now th e story h ow she was

.

s ought f o r and h ow f o und

,
S h e was asked for a .

drink of W ater and she did m ore than she was asked
,

to do Sh e had courage for s h e l eft h er h o m e for

“

‘
,

a long Jour ney with a strange r as h e r g ui d e N ow, / .

R ebekah h ad faults as well as virt u e s and th e Bibl e ,

doe s not hid e the m A lso I saa c was fo r ty yea rs ol d ,

when he m arrie d Rebek ah W e k now th e story of .

E sau and J acob and h ow R ebekah d e ceive d h e r

,

”
h usb an d and said Upon m e be th y cu r se m y son
, , ,

and Esau h er s on was going to kill h i s broth er

, ,

Jacob also her son so sh e had to send hi m away

,

fro m her though h e w as the son she love d

,
.

H ere are Eve Sarah an d Rebe k ah ,

W e know
, .

E v e m us t h a v e been very beautiful W e are told .

that Saria was so beautiful th at h er husband m ade

h e r tell a l i e because he feared h e would lose h i s
life and Rebekah was so beautiful that Isaac l oved
,

h e r at fi r s t sight .

W e would h ave the word ob y

e taken fro m the
m arriage service O bedience mu s t be lear ned by
.

all ; no n e can co m m and it unless th ey obey fi r s t ,

b e it m a n o r wo m an O bedien ce s h ould
. be enforc e d
 O
W M EN oF TH E OL D 18 5

u pon children so as to t each self co m m an d bu t not

,
-

upon the girl when sh e is old en o u gh to understand

the conseque n ces of obedien ce or disobedien ce to
God s laws th e law s of h er coun try the l aws of
’ ”

, ,

health and all other laws wh i ch personally r eact on

,

h erself for good or e vil O f course the laws whic h

.

m ake her p rotec t others as well as h erself react on ,

h e r for good or evil .

I n reading the acc ount of Ada m a n d E ve we fi n d ,

t hat Ada m —
obeyed E Ve both disobe y ed God .

W h en th e wo m an took of th e fruit and did eat and , ,

gave unto h er hus b ”

and h e did eat h e obeyed her
, , .

If for good or evil is not in the question now The

, .

sa m e as a wo m an m akes a sacred v o w to obe y h er

husband in th e m arriage service be i t for g aoa or for ’
‘

evi l i s n o t in the case at all N ow Abraha m obeyed .

,

Sarah a n d th e co m m and to do so ca m e fro m God

,

And God said unto Abrah am in all th at Sarah ,

h ath said un to thee harken unto h er Voice and

, ,

Sarah obeyed Abrah a m and said sh e was his sister ,

wh en sh e was his wife an d this thi n g displeased the

,

Lord M e n in th ose days loved beautiful wo m en

.
, ,

to such a n end th at th ey would kill the h usban d to

take the wife Isaac also says his wife is his sister
.
,

because the m e n of the pl ace shoul d kill m e for

Rebekah .

Amon g th e wom en we h ave the n ame o t 0 5mm,

’
18 6 woman OF T HE TE S TA M EN T .

R e b
e k ah s n u rse her death
’
place of b
,
urial an d .

Jacob obeyed Rebekah ; hi s m other Now th ere ,

fore m y son obey m y v o1ce according to that which

, ,

I co m m and thee and he obeyed her 7

.

Now Rac h el was a n oth er beautiful wo m an and

, ,

for h er beauty was lo y ed W hen will m e n love .

wo m en for their beauty of m ind and charac ter W e .

are told th at she Rachel envied her sister and stole

, , ,

her father s goods and L eah was n ot loved because

’

she was not b eautiful .

M IRIA M .

”
S tron g )
We told that she was the elder sister of A aron
ar e

an d M oses ; she watched over M oses sang at th e ,

Red Sea m urm ured against M oses and was s mitten

,

wit h leprosy This gives u s th e good and the bad

. .

W e h ave th e n a m e of th e m other of M oses Joch e ,

bed .W e are told sh e was a daughter of Levi .

”
M iriam th e Prophetess Exodus xv 2 0 M iria m
,
. .

sin ned through pride but sh e is na m ed as equal with

M oses and Aaron in M icah Vi 4 : For I brought .

thee up c ut of the house of Egypt and redee m ed ,

thee out of th e h ouse of servants and I sent before ,

thee M oses A aron and M iria m Sh e ha s been called

,
.

b y s o me th e g r,
and p a t r iotic old m aid -
.
 W OM E N or T HE OL D TE S T AM E N T . 87

RUT H .

F ri e nds
h p i .

W e are told sh e was a M oabitess wh o becam e th e

wife of C hi b l i on you n ger son of Eli m elech an d
,

Nao m i and after wards of Boa z to who m she bare

, ,

O bed fa t her of J esse father of David This wo man

, , .

redee m ed the M oabites t h a t race whose an cestors,

sinned Saith th e Lord of h osts surely M oab shall ,

be as Sodo m Rut h would not leave her m other

.
’9

i a law but follo wed h er back to her country ; and

-

Ruth obeyed her m other i n law and h er moth er i n - -

,
-

law brough t her a blessing a very great on e as , ,

fro m her descended David

‘

D E B O RAH .

”
B ee )
W e are told that sh e was a proph etess who j udged
Israel H er n a m e was an Egyptian sy m bol of regal
.

power and a m ong th e Greeks i t was applied not

,

only to the poets and thos e peculiarly chaste but ,

especially to t he pries tesses of Delphi Cybe le an d ,

Arte m is Sh e was probably of Ephrai m though

.
,

so m e suppose her to have belonged toIssachar fro m ,

th e expression in Judges V 15 The co mm on version . .

calls h e r W ife of L ap idot h b

u t an ot h e r r ende r , 1
18 8 W OM E N OF TH E OL D TE S T AM E N T .

ing of th e phrase i s Tennyson s the great d ame ’

,
“

of Lapidoth or one divi nely illu m i n ated since

, ,

”
“
l ap i d o tte is ligh tnings“
Th e rabbis ho wever
.
, ,

say that sh e wa s one wh o tended the tabernacle

la mps .

Let u s hope sh e was an u n m arried wo m an De .

borah destroyed the Canaanites let no one say

wo m en cannot fi g h t She was a great polit i cal ruler ;
.

she was the fi f th j udge an d ruled all Israel she dis

p e n s e d j u stice and j udg me n t an d m ercy to the
Israelites and she r u led well for after the Victor y
, ,

over her foes the land had rest f or forty years

,
” .

W h y then cannot wom an g overn a wo m an s state

’

, ,

Here is a wo m an who was a p r ap lz el ess a g ener a l , ,

a ju dg e an d a successful one
,
.

J udges v The inhabita nts of th e villages

ceased ; they ceased in Israel until th at I Deborah , ,

arose that I arose a m oth er in Israel

,
Awake .
,

”
awak e Deborah awake awake u tter a song arise
, , , , .

“
And th e p rinces of Issach ar were with Deborah
e ven Issach ar and also Barak h e was sent on foot
into the va l l ey For the divisions of Re u ben th ere
.

”
were great though ts of heart Debora h th e stron g
.
,

m inded wo m an .
 W OM E N TH E OLD TE S T AM E N T . 18 9

PH H A H
‘

J E T S DAUGH TER .

The conse crated m aiden vowed to li v e a single

life al l he r life This was long before Christ wa s
.

born W hen so m uch was thought of having descend

.

ants children to bear th e na m e to con tinue a cer

, ,

tain pri z ed race to con tinue a generation also to be

, ,

th e hu m an m other of Christ m ust h ave been a holy ,

W ish i n e v ery wo m an s heart

’
.

This is th e fi r st woma n we can fi n d in th e Bible

given to th e Lord It 18 true she was vowed to the
.

single life by h er fath er another and not herself ; ,

but she consented so th e gift of herself was partly

,

h er own free act H o w little could wo m an then

.

understand wh at the true gi v ing of herself to God

m eant It is Christ who has taugh t u s it is Christ
.
,

who has called u s and i t is Chris t who has changed

,

what in th e O ld Testa m ent days was considered a

disgrace to be an honor and a glory if g i ven freely
, , ,

with no oozos a consecrated single life 1n 1m 1ta ti on ,

of the life of Christ to the glory of God and the

, ,

good of m ankind I t is not ever y one who can so

.

live.
 90 W OM E N OF TH E OLD T E S TA M E N T .

DE LI LAH .

J udges xv 4 Th e bible gives th e history of th e

. .

wo m en good and bad W e are to get the lesso n they

,
.

teach we are to searc h for it and j udge o u rsel ves .

Here is a wo m an of those d ays d evoted to h er ,

people an d her natio n Sh e uses h e r char m s to win

.

t he secret of Sa m son s str ength H e is v anquished

’
.

by a wo m an This was considered a great disgrace

.
,

for in those days a wo m an stood very low .

S o Sisera died by the h and B f a wo m an Jae ] th e , ,

wife of Heber the Kenite an d she was praised for ,

saving her n ation Judges y 5 .

3 And a certain . .
“

wo m an cast a piece of a m illston e upon Abi melech s ’

head W e are told that the m e n and women fl e d to

a strong tower W hen the city was besieged In
, .

those days whe n both m e n and wo m en were barbar

,

ous the wo m e n fough t for their cou n try an d n ation

, ,

as wel l as the m e n This m an m ade h 1s soldier draw

.

his s word and sla y h i m that it migh t n o t be said a

, ,

wo m an slew h i m These wo m an were all co u rage

.

ous as m u ch so as the m e n and wo u ld h av e made

, ,

good generals .
 W OM E N OF TH E OLD TE S T AM E N T . 19 1

HA N NA H .

”
G r ace )
O ne of Elkan ah s w 1y es an d the m othe r of
’

Sa m uel the prophet while sh e also herself was a,

prophetess as is proved by the prop h ec y con t ained

,

in her h y m n of than k sgi ving for the birth of her

son It is in th e highes t order of prophetic poetry
. .

I t co n tai ns the fi r s t designation of the M essiah

under that na m e .

B AT H S H E BA
D au g h t e r o f a n o at h .

Daughter of Elia m or A m m iel wife of Uriah and , ,

m other of Solo m on by David She is also called .

B athshua J ewish tradition h as it th at s h e co m posed

.

and recited Proverbs x x xi as an ad m oniti on to her .

son Solo m on on his m arriage with Ph a raoh s

,
’

daughter Proverbs xx xi : W ho can fi n d a Virtuo u s

. .

”
wo m an for h er price is far above r u bies and the
, ,

rest of th e proverb .

W hen David was old Adonij ah exalted hi m self , ,

”
saying I wil l be k ing
,
B u t Natha n th e prophet
.
, ,

an d th e m ighty m e n h e called n ot Therefore .

Nathan spake unto Bath sh eba Let m e give thee

co un sel th a t thou m ay est sav e thin e own l if e fi a
, ,
19 2 W OM E N OF TH E OLD T E S T AM E N T .

the life of Solo m on G o to King David and say

b
.

”
S he o eyed and we are told,
And Godok ,

the p r i e s t took a h orn of oil out of th e Ta b

,
ern acle and ,

ano i nted Solo m on an d all the peop l e sai d God save

, ,

”
ki n g Solo m on .And Adonij ah ca m e to Bath sheba
the m other of Solo m on to get her to ask the k ing ,

to gi ve h i m Abis hag the S h u n am i te for wife ,

thi n k ing that Solo m on would grant wh at his m other

ask ed h i m if it was good o r if it was evil S o Bath
,
.

s heba was m ade a m essenger by m any who feared

to speak for th e m s el ves b u t wh o sent a wo m an ,

wh o was favored to speak for the m

, .

ABIGAIL .

S our ce o r ca u s e o f d e l ig h t

W ife ofNabal the Car m elite She m e t and p aci fi e d .

David and afterwards beca m e his wife and was the

, ,

m other of Daniel or Chileab Sa m uel i 15 An d . .

Nabal answered D ayi d s servants and said wh o is ’

David ? and who i s the son of Jesse ? Shall I take

m y bread and m y water an d m y fl e s h that I h ave
, ,

k i lled for m y shearers and gi v e it unto m e n who m

,

'
I k now not wh ence they be But one of Nabal s
m e n told Abigail that David an d four hundred of .

his m e n were co m ing to fi g h t Nabal and th ey f oa r oa ,

’

to s peak to h i m an d th at N ab
,
al had rail ed on
 W OM E N OF TH E OL D T E S T AM E N T .

David s m essengers who had co m e to salute h i m

’
.

Then Abigail m ade h aste an d took t wo h u ndred

loaves and two bottles of wi n e and fi ve sheep ready
, ,
'

dressed and fi ve m easures of parched corn and a

, ,

hundred clusters of raisins and two hundred cakes ,

of fi g s an d laid the m on asses an d said to her

, ,

servants g o on before m e I co m e after y o u ou t she

, ,

l ol a a ol lzor aa s oa a a N a oa l
’
And sh e m e t David and
’
.

hi s m e n an d sh e fel l at his feet and said

,
Upon , ,

m e my lord upon m e let th i s iniquity b

, ,
e and let ,

this h and m aid I pray th ee speak in thine audience

, , ,

”
and h ear the words of thine hand m aid Read for .

yourselves the words of W I S DO M this wo m an spoke ,

after co ming w i th so m uch cou r ag e to m eet the ar m y

of an ene m y a l one and sh e a wo m an a n d read how
,

David spoke to her and h er wisdo m in not speaking

,

to Nabal whe n h e was drunk e n W herefore sh e

told hi m nothing less or m ore until th e m orning
, ,

”
l ight and after his death sh e beca m e David s wife
’

.
,

But this wo m an so full of wisdo m and courage was

,

Very hu m ble sh e said Behold let thin e hand , ,

m aid be a servant to wa sh th e f e et of the s e r van ts

"
o f my lord .
194 W OM E N OF TH E OLD TE S T A M E N T.

M IC HAL S A U L S DAU GH TER

’
.
,

W h o i s l i ke

The younger daugh ter of King Saul who beca m e ,

David s wife saved hi m in his distress and m ocked

’

, ,

h i m 1n his triu m ph W hen Saul went to David s

’

h ouse to kill h i m M ichal put an i mage in the bed

, ,

and she let David down thro u gh a W indow and tol d ,

h i m to save his life But Saul had given M ichal ,

h i s daugh ter David s wife to Phalti th e son of

’

, , ,

Laish which was of Galli m

,
An d Dav id sent .

m essengers to Ish b o s h e th Saul s son saying de

’
-

, ,

li ver m e m y wife M icha l She was taken fro m .

Laish an d her hu sban d went with her weeping

, ,

beh i nd h er and Abner said g o return an d he r e , ,

turned T h e value of t hi s wo m a n was only that sh e

.

was Saul s daughter for as the ark of th e Lord ca m e

’

to the city of David M i cl1al loo k ed through a

'

window and saw King David dancing before th e

,

”
Lo r d and sh e despised h i m in her heart lzer ,

r ide m ade h er do An d David returned

p s o . t o

b l ess h i s hou s ehol d M ichal the daugh ter of Sau l

.
, ,

ca m e to m eet Dav id and in her words she tried to

, .

put h i m to sha m e th rough h e r p r z cle The r efore

'

M ichal the d augh ter of Saul had no child u nto the

, ,

day of her death and in those days this was th e

g reatest f all h e r prid e co u ld h ave .
 W OM E N OF T HE OLD T E S T AM E N T . 95

T H E wm ow O F Z AR EPAT H .

( I Ki n gs xv i i .

To this W idow the Lord sent the prophet Elij ah .

I h a v e co m m anded a w1d o w wo m an there to sus

tain thee . And behold the W idow wo m an was
, ,

gathering stic k s to m ak e a fi r e to cook th e la st food

she h ad in h er h o u se for h er child and h erself
, ,

th at we m a y eat an d d i e nevertheless she obeyed

,

Elij ah an d belie v ed his pro m ise : Th e barrel of

m eal shall not fail nei th er the cruse of oi l until the
, ,

”
day th at th e Lord send rain u pon th e earth A .

grea t fa m ine was in th e l and n o rain not even , ,

dew S o this widow fed the prophet for m any days

. .

Then we are told th at after this this wo m an s son ,

’

fell sick so t h at t here was n o breath l eft in h i m an d ,

we are told that Elij a h prayed for th e child a n d the

child revived This is the wo m an o f who m Christ
.

spok e when h e preached in th e sy n agogue at

Na z are th But I te l l you of a tru th m any widows
were in Israel in the days of Elias wh en th e hea v en ,

was sh ut u p three years and si x m on th s wh en great ,

fa m ine was th r ou g h ou t a l l th e l a n d bu t to none of

the m was Elias sen t save u n to Sarepta a city of , ,

”
Sidon u n to a wo m an th at was a widow
, .
19 6 W OM E N OF T HE OLD T E S TAM EN T .

T H E W O M AN OF S H UN E M .

This wo m an we are told was a great wo m an and

, , ,

when Elisha passed through Sh une m sh e gave hi m ,

bread to eat an d as often as he passed h e rested at

,

her house S o M e said to her husband let 11s

.
,
.

m ak e a cha m ber for the prophet and the prophet

said to her y ou have tak en all this care for m e
, ,

W hat shall be done for y o u A son was W h a t she

wished [ This longing to have a son a m o n g these
.

early people as well as a m ong th e people in India

, ,

is withou t doub t fro m two things : The son the ,

Saviour of the W orld and the m other of this Son ,

the Generation fro m which Christ would co m e N ow .

that Christ has co m e and died an d risen for u s this ,

great wish for th e h onor of being the m oth er of a s on

h as passed away I t was the O ld Testa m ent the New
.

Testa m ent h as m ade all things n ew ] And a son is .

given to this wo m an The son falls i l l and dies th e

.
,

m other goes to th e prophet and will not have any ,

one but the prophet to recall th e child to life and

the child lived .

This wo m a n has b ee n cal l e d th e H os p itab l e

M at r o n
 O
W ME N TH E oL D ,
TE S TA M E N T .

Q UEEN OF SH EB A .

I Ki n gs x 1
. .And w h en th e queen of Sheba
heard of th e fa m e of Solo m on co n cer ning l ag na me of
M e L or a sh e ca m e to prove h i m with hard ques
’
,

”
tions .

Sh e ca m e to J er u sa l e m wit h m uch riches an d ,

co m m u n ed with Solo m on Now this wo m an w as a .

learned wo m an she h ad wisdo m and was so wise

that sh e t ook the long j ourney to see th e king of
who m sh e h ad heard to ask hi m questions con ,

”
cerning th e n a m e of the Lord and h e told h e r all ,
.

And when she h ad seen Solo m on s wisdo m there ’

W a s no m ore sp i rit ( pride ) in h er and she said ,

I t was a tr u e report th a t I h eard in m y own lan d

of thy acts and of th y wisdo m Howbeit I b e l i e ve d .
,

not th e words until I ca m e and m ine eyes h ad seen

, ,

i t : th y wi s d om an d prosperity e x ceedeth the fa m e

which I heard H appy are thy m e n h appy are
.
,

these thy servants which stand con tinually before

,

thee and that h ear th y wisdo m Blessed be th e

,
.

Lord thy God wh ich d elighted in t h ee to s e t thee

, ,

on the th ron e of Israel : because th e Lord loved

Israel forever th erefore m ade h e thee kin g to do
, ,

j udg m ent and j ustice A nd She turned and went

.

”
to h er own country s h e and her servants ,
Now .
,
”

where was Sheba ? was i t i n North Ethiopia a ?

19 8 W oME N TE S TAME N T
'

on TH E 0 L fi
"
“
.

l and southwest of Arabia ; or in Africa n ear th e ,

Straits of Ba b el M andeb If she returned to India ,

she carried back with her th e k nowledge of the

Lord and al l th e wisdo m she gained fro m her visit
,

to Solo m on .

Christ speak s of th i s queen an d praises h er .

Th e queen of the south sh all rise up i n the j u d g

m ent wit h this generation and sh all conde m n i t ; ,

for sh e ca m e fro m th e u tter m ost par ts of the earth

t o hear the wisdo m of Solo m on and behold a , , ,

”
greater than Solo m on i s he re S t M atthew . . .

The queen o f th e south shall rise up in judg m ent

with tag mm of this generation an d co n de m n l oom
for s he ca m e fro m th e ut m ost par ts of the earth to
h e ar th e wisdo m of Solo m on and be h old a greater , , ,

th an Solo m on is here S t Lu k e W as this q u een

. . .

t h e queen of th e E th iopians ? If s o was h e r n a m e ,

Candace She taught h er people all the wi sd o m

Solo m on t augh t her concerni n g the Lord and ,

here we ha ve th e proof Thi s eu n u ch a m a n of E thi o

.
,

pia of great auth ority under the qu een whose na m e

, ,

was Can dace ( Acts viii had co m e to Jerus ale m

.

”
for to wor s hip and returning h e was readin g E si as
,

th e prop h et and Philip preac h ed u n to h i m Jes u s

,
.

Into Ethiopia this m an m ust h ave tak en the know l

" T he li ttl e m a i d wh o wa i te d on N aa ma n
’
s wi fe . II .

K i ngs V .
 womm 0p Tm : o m ms rAME N lt ' ' -

19 9

ed ge of J esus Ch ris t that he is the Son of God

/

Have t h ey lost this k nowledge ? If s o how ca m e ,

they to lose it P
Naa m an was a great m an 1n S yria honorable and ,

m i ghty in valor but a leper

, .

Thi s little m aid was a captive she was y ou n g and ,

a slave n o t th ough t m u ch of even in th ese days

, ,

still less in th ose d ays ; yet this l ittle m aid said unto
her m istress W ould God m y lord were with th e
,
“

pro ph et that is in Sa m aria for h e would recover ,

h i m of his leprosy This child was not ignor a nt

.

she was exceedin gly wi se; her words were repeate d

to Naa m a n and he at o n ce fol l owed h er a d v1c e and
, ,

in th e end wa s cu red W h o wa s this little maz a ’

’

whose knowledge an d W isdo m and faith led this rich

an d m igh ty ma n to be cured of th e lepros y

V AS HTI .

( T h e B o o k of E st h e r .
)
A que e n w h o m Ahasuerus r e p u diated an d ,

who m Esther succeed e d W e are told : . This is

Ahas u erus which reigned fro m India even unto
Ethiopia over an hundred and seven an d twen ty
,

provinces Th e n am e of his p alace was Sh u s h an

h e m a de a great feast ; the power of Persia and
“

M edia being before h i m his queen also m ade a ,

2 00 O
W ME N OF TH E oL n T E S TA M E N T
‘

feast for th e women in the royal h ouse which b e

longed to the ki n g ; and when the heart of th e “

kin g was merry with wm e h e sen t to the queen ,

that she should co m e before h i m with th e r oyal

crown to let the people see h er beauty for sh e ,

was fai r to look o u The queen refused so th e

.
,

k ing was v ery angry and con sulted what he sh ould

,

do with V ash ti .

Now th i s is a book in which th e word God “

does n o t appear so w e are g oing to write j us t what

,

we thi n k In these days i f m e n were feasting an d

.
,

d ri n king and a wife refused to appear be fore the m

,

to be j u dged for her beaut y and rich dress to ad d ,

t o the glory of th e drinking m e n we wo u l d say ,

sh e h ad done well to refuse ; m odes ty a n d v irtue

forbade her to obey self respect an d dignity o f
,
-

character also forbade h er to do s o This was a .

wo m an asserting h erself she was m ore than the

gol d and silver of the king ; sh e was a wo m an .

H ere we think is the fi r s t ti m e th at the wo m an the

, , ,

wife was divorced for asserting h ersel f The m e n in

,
.

council say I f all wo m en k n o w what the queen

,

h as do n e th ey shall de spise their husbands ; th u s

shall there arise too m uch cont em pt and wrath .

Al l the wives shall give to their h usbands h onor ,

both great an d s m all and t h at every ma n shou l d

,

bear rule in h i s own house And this was to be .

 O
W M EN ? THE
01 OL D T EST AM E N T . 2 01

p u blis h ed accordin g to the la n guage of every

”
people . Ah "V ashti the ti m e h ad not co m e ;
,

wo m en we n t back by you r act ; t h ough it was not

m eant t h at it should be so for God m ade m an
an d wo m an equal .

E ST H ER .

( T h e Pl a n e t Ve n u s ) .

N ow in S h u s h am
was a Jew M ordecai a captiv e , ,

carried away f ro m J erusale m H e brought up .

Ha d assah th at is Esth er H ere again the knowl

,
.

edge of God m ust h ave been tau ght in Ethiopia .

Is India the ol d Ethiopia H ave they th e n in India

?
, ,

the kno wl edge of God as th e J ews of old had ?

,

W e all k now so well th e story of Est h er an d

M ordecai h er deep h u m ility and fear when unbid
, ,

den sh e wen t b efore th e king No wonder sh e said .

”
If I perish I perish ,
She kne w wh at h ad h ap
.

pened to V ash ti an d she feared even death would

,
6

be her lo t This young wo m an h ad g r ea t cou r ag e

.
,

and love d h er nation and h er people enough to

die for th e m A lso sh e h ad been taugh t oooaz oaoo
'
’
.
,
.

B ut h e r u ncle sends h er threateni n g wor d s Thi n k ,

n ot th at thou sh alt escape m ore th an all th e Jews

, ,

for if th ou hol dest th y peace deliveran ce wi l l co m e

,

so me oth er way and thou and thy father s house

,
’
2 02 womE N
‘
OF T HE ot D TE S TA M EN T .

s h all be destroyed Poor Esth er "sh e was to m eet

.

death either way if she spo k e and if s h e spoke

,

not S o by th e sel f s a cr i fi ce of this woma n the

.
,
-

nation of the J ews or rathe r those in captivity ,

in the land of Ethiopia were to be saved alive , .

And it was so .

There W ere t wo women w/zom men thoug ht were

—
created for their pleasure alone to obey the m the
sa m e as a slave m ust to be u sed to their interest ,

alone It is true that this was in th e land of Ethi

.

0 pia W e are not told t h at they k new God but they

.
,

se n t out a decree in regard to wo m en which was ,

rea d ily adopted by all n atio n s ; m an because m an , ,

was superior to wo m an o n ly because a m an And so .

a yoke fell upon wo m an k in d which only a physi -

cal battle co u ld have raised fro m t h e m And eve n .

th e J ews God s chosen people m ade use of brave

,
’

Esther She was given to a heathen king ; and

.
,

though she pleaded for h er life she was threatened ,

with death if she m ade not a willing s acr i fi ce of

h erself for th e J ews
—
.

Now V ash ti fell w

'

, p r z ae for the qu alities e

’

give above are m odern and Christian ; she could not

have h ad the m
—
.

Esther the Persian na m e H adassah daugh ter of ,

Abihail son of Shi m er son of T h i sh a Benj a minite

, , ,

( M ordecai ) and cousin of,

M or d ecai She was an .
 O
W ME N 0 1
? THE O L D TE S TAM E N T "
. 08

orphan capti v e an d was selected by Ah asuerus

,

( X erxes son of Darius H y s ta s p )

i s as his queen , ,

instead of Vashti .

T H E W ITC H OF E ND OR .

”
( E nd or F ou n tai n of D on )
Dor was a city of M an a sse h four miles sou t h of ,

Tabor or at th e south of th e sea of Galilee 1n Issa

,

”
char It is n o w called Endur and th e rock on which
.
,

it stands is hollowed into caves Fro m th e slopes of .

G i lboa to Endor is seven or eight m iles o y er rugged ,

ground . And Sau l h ad put away th ose that had

“

f am iliar spirits and wi z ar d s out of th e l and I S am

, ,
. .

uel Though he h ad done s o and r igh tly done s o

.
, ,

yet when he got n o answer fro m God by th e pro

,

p h e t s concerning th e ar m y o f th e Philistines h e ,

said to his servant se e k m e a woma n th at has a

,

fa miliar spiri t that I m ay i n quire of her And Saul

,
.

disguised hi m self And wh en th e wo m an saw

.

S a m u e l ; s h e cried with a loud voice saying wh y , ,

”
hast thou deceived m e for th ou art Sau l ,
An d .

Saul answered Sa m uel and said God is departed ,

fro m m e and answereth m e no m ore

,
This m an .
’

fi n d i n g th at God had de parted fro m h i m trusted in ,

W itches ; he got no answer fro m God si m ply because

h e would do evil If we wish knowle d ge fr o m God

.
2 04 W OM E N OF T HE OL D T E S TA M E N T }

we will not get it un l ess in th e depth of ou r soul we

'

do and t tsk for g ooo o However Saul a ma n sough t

’
.
, , ,

the woma n witch when there were also m e n wi z ards

, .

N o w about the W itch of Endor we would say this

, , .

we beg you to read what we say only as our idea ,

about i t W e m ay be wrong but th i s is wh at we

.
,

thin k It was only wh at is called hypno tis m in these

.

days A m an who h as deliriu m from fi r i n g his brain

.

with i n tox i cati n g drin k s believes certainly tha t what,

h e sees in hi s mind is v isible to others and verily ,

true the sa m e with a m an under the e ffect of opiu m .

You cannot be h ypnoti z ed unless you yield yourself

to i t That is you yield your mind to th e stronger
.
,

m ind I f you resist i t it cannot overco m e you

.
,

if you are in strong health and i n your righ t mind ,

.

Now Saul when he saw th e ho s t of th e P hilistines

, , ,

he was afr a i d a nd l a} lzea r t g r ea tly tr emb

l ed H i s heart .
,

m eans his mi nd was greatly troubled Now S a u l .

,

knew th at h e had not obeyed th e voice of God to

e x ecute God s wrath upon A m alek and th at th ere

’

fore the Lord had do n e this thing u n to h i m H e .

kn ew that the Lord h ad re n t the kingdo m fr o m his

hand an d gi v en it to David Saul went wi l li n gly .

to put h i s m i n d under th e spell of th e witch S h e .

is represe n ted in pictures wit h a boiling kettle ,

the fu m es of w h ich m ay h ave had th e sa m e e fl e ct

'
‘

on Saul as opiu m I n his min d he h ad t h oug h t

.
 W OM E N OF TH E OL D T E S TA M E N T . 2 05

lon g and earnestl y of Sa m uel H e wzs/z ca to see h i m ;

'
’
.

s a w h i m in his der a nged thoughts and h eard h i m ,

speak j u st as lz e know all the ti m e that Sa m uel

, , ,

lz a a spoken when alive an d Would speak again i f

’
,

alive .

AT HALIAH .

( J ah is
“

I I Kings viii A daugh ter of J e z e b

.
,
. el wife of
O m ri King of Israel wh o beca m e th e wife of
, ,

Jeh ora m King of J udah an d r a l oa in Judah after

, ,
’

l ac a oa l /z of fi er son Ah a z iah
’
Now th is wo m an al so .
,

sinned th rough pr i de Sh e wished to rule in Judah . .

She let noth i n g stand in her way for wh en sh e ,

s a w that h er son was dead s h e arose and d e s toy e d ,

all the seed royal M any a king h a d been as

.

wicked as sh e but we are tel lin g all we k n ow good

, ,

or evil of women .

olzosaeo a the da u gh er of King J ora m sister of

j ,
t ,

A h az iah took Joah th e son of Ah a z iah and stole

, , ,

h i m fro m a m ong the king s sons which were slain

’

an d they h i d h i m an d his nurse so th at h e was n o t

slain Athaliah reigne d six years

. .

“
A n d when Athal i ah h eard th e n oise of the
gu ard and of th e peop l e sh e ca m e to the people ,

into the te mple of the Lord and when sh e look e d ,

2 06 W OM E N OF T HE OLD T E S T AM E N T .

the you n g k ing was crowned And Athaliah rent .

her clothes and cried Treason T r eason And the , , .

priest sai d Ta k e her out let her not be slain in th e

, ,

house of th e Lord and sh e was taken by the way

the horses ca m e into th e kin g s stables and there
’

was she slain Now 1n I I Ch ron we h ave this

’
. .
,

The i n habi t an ts of J er u s ale m m ade Aha z iah

ki n g . The Arabians h ad slai n all the el d est sons
of J eh ora m His m other counsel ed h i m to do
.

wick edly and Aha z iah was slain by J eh u and when

, ,

Athaliah saw that th ey h ad slain her son sh e ,

destroyed all th e royal childre n of the ho u se of

Judah .In th ose d ays when th ey killed each ,

ot her and fought for the th r one this woma n , ,

who was wicke d does not seem to be m ore

,

wic k ed tha n th e m e n She was pro u d and a m bi

.

tio u s ; so were th e m e n proud an d a m bitio u s ,

and we h ave a long l i st of kin g s wh o did evil in the

“

”
sight of th e Lord and so die d ,
.

T H E J U DG M ENT S O L O M O N BET W EEN

OF
T W O W O M EN .

I Kings i i i Solo m o n h ad a dr e a m in which h e

. .

heard God ask hi m to A sk what I shal l gi v e t h ee .

’

H e ask ed for W isdo m As soon as h e ca m e to Jeru

.

sale m two wo men cam e b efore h i m each clai m i n g ,

 W OMEN OF TH E T E S T AM E N T . 2 07

to b e the m o ther of a chil d The true m other was

.

willi n g to part with i t ; th e other wished it dead

rather than see the oth er wo m an happy Solo m on s .
’

fi r s t j ust j u dg m ent was gi v en to women .

J E Z E B E L .

A daugh ter of Ethbaal king of Zidonians an d , ,

the wife of Aha band m other of Joram kings of ,

Israel .

This wo m an s husband Ah ab
’
did evi l in the
, ,
“

”
sight of the Lord abo ve all th at were before h i m ;
,

and as if it h ad been a ligh t th i n g for h i m to wal k

,

in th e sins of J ero b oa m that h e took to wife J e z e

,

bel daugh ter of Ethbaal k ing of th e Zidon ia n s

, , ,

wh o served Baal ; a n d Ah ab did m ore to prov o k e

the Lord to anger than a l l the kings o f Israel ; a n d
in his days H iel b u ilt J ericho ; h e laid the tounda
tion thereof in A b o r i a m his fi r s t born and set u p ,

the gates in his youngest s o n Tegab according to ,

the word of the Lord which he spake by J os hu a son ,

of N u n A fa m ine was sent in their reign which

.

And Ahab told J e z e b

,

lasted three years .

“
el all
tha t Elij ah h ad done an d h o w h e had slain the
,

prophets of Baal Then Je z ebe l sent word to Eli

.

ja h th at s h e would s lay hi m so h e fl e d And Je z ebel .

p ut to death th e prophets of th e Lord ; one hund red

2 08 W OM E N OF THE OLD T E S T A M E N T.

were hid in a cave An d she fed four h undred and .

fi f ty prophets of Baal an d four hundred prophets ,

of the groves And Je z ebel ca m e to A hab when h e

.

was s i ck because he could not get th e Vineyard fro m

,

Naboth an d this wic k ed wo m an forged th e king s ’

na m e She wrote proclai m ing a fast an d set N a ooth

.
,
‘
,

on high a m ong th e peopl e and set two m e n of ,

Belial to bear witness against h i m to say he blas ,

h e m e d God and th e king then sto ne h i m tha t he

p ,

m ight die Then she told Ah ab to g o and take the

.

Vineyard as Naboth was dead Then the proph et

, .

of the Lord m e t h i m an d t old h i m how h e shoul d

d i e and
,
the d ogs shall eat j e z ebel by th e wall of
”
Je z reel This Ah ab who was s o wic k ed we are tol d
.
, ,

”
J e z ebel his wif e stirred u p W hen j ora m ( Je z .

eb e l s son ) saw Jeh u h e said Is it peace fe h u

’

, ,

and he answered W hat peace so long as the , ,

whoredo m s of thy m other Je z ebel and h er witch

crafts are so m any .

And when J ehu was co m e to J e z reel Je z ebel

h eard of i t an d she paint ed her face and tired her
,

h ead and loo k ed out of a window ; and as Jeh u

,

entered sh e said H ad Gi m ri peace who slew his

, ,

” ”
m aster
'

? and Jeh u said Throw her dow n and ,

“
,

t hey did s o And he said G o s e e now this curse d

.
,

wo m a n and bury her for she is a king s daughter

’
.
, ,

W e have written of this terrible wo m an as she h as ,

 W OM E N OF TH E OLD T E S T AM E N T . 2 09

so often been spo k en o f ; s o m any wo men since

h er day hav e been called pai n ted Je z ebels m o s t “

u njustly W e h a v e shown you by the B ible what

.
, ,

this J e z ebel was ; t h ere is n o redee m ing point in h e r ,

s h e is u tter l y Vile She is one of th e wo m en of th e

.

B ible m ost s po k en of by me n W e h ave often h eard .

her na m e as gi v en to wo m en li ving in ou r days .

Je z eb el s f al /zor worshipped B aal her aa sl a n a

’

Ahab was u tterly wic k ed ; and Jora m her son also

, , ,

wicked .
—
This one wic k ed wo m an z for her coun
te r p ar t read th e long l i st of k ings in th e Bible of ,

who m we are told th at they did evil in the s igh t

of the Lord .

1 0 1
3s W I F E AN D
'
D AU GH TERS .

His wife was a foolish wo m an and his fi r s t d au g h ,

l

ters all di e ; a n d th e three who m God afterwards

—
gave h i m J e m i m a Ke z ia Kare m h ap p u ch —
,
the ,
-

fi r s t m eans p u re fortun ate day ; the secon d m eans

,

cassia . And in all th e l and were no wo m en found

’

'

so fair as the daughters of Job ; a n a t/zoz r f a l lzor g a oe ’

l fi em m fi er z l a n oe a mong M ei r b Here is th e
’

r e l /z r ofl .

good exa m ple that g irls s houl d i nheri t e q ually W ith

th e boys .
 0 W OM E N OF TH E TE S T A M E N T .

J U D IT H .

This took place in the reign of N ab u ch od on osor ,

ki n g of Nine veh and H olofernes besieged the

Israelites ; and th ey the Israel i tes were so hard
, ,

pressed that they decided to surren d er within fi ve

days Now J udith heard of i t Sh e was th e d au gh
.
, .
:

ter of M erar 1 and fourteen generations are given

of h er father 3 fa mily and her h usband s na m e was
,
’

M anasse an d Judith was a wido w three years and

,

four m onths ; she wore sack cloth and widow s appa ’

rel and she fasted al l t he d ays of her widowhood

, .

W e are told she had a goodly countenance and was ,

very beautiful to behold Her h usband had left her a .

l a rg e f or l a a o an d no one gave her an ill word

,
for ,

she feared God greatly W hen sh e heard that the

.

city was to be given up within fi ve days this wo m an ,

risk ed her life and her honor to save the lives of her
people She was courageous and patriotic Sh e
. , .

prayed to God for h elp and guidance She took her

m aid and th e food her religio n per mitted her to
,

e at and she put on her rich app arel and wen t forth
, ,

alone fro m the gate of he r city Read th e story of . ,

what she d i d and see how in th e ca m p of the ene

, ,

m y she sa v e d h e r honor
,
She destr oyed the ene my .

and returned to h e r people This wo man of those .

,

b arb ar ou s day s h ad worldly wi sd om

, R ead h er ,
 W OM E N OF T HE OLD T E S TAM E N T . 2 11

speech to th e go vernors an d the nh abitants of

i
Bethu l ia before sh e ta k es her l i fe in h er hands an d
,

goe s for th to al m ost cert ain death or dishonor .

Read how wisely she acts an d spea k s when in th e

ca m p of the ene m y ; h ow sh e m an ages not to eat
anyth i n g bu t wh at sh e brough t with h er She m igh t .

have been poisoned ; she m ight have been dr u gge d ;

but h er wisdo m h er world l y k nowledge sa v ed h e r
, , .

She fought the battle s 1n g l e handed The -

Assyrians cried on e wo m an of the Hebrews

h ath brough t sha m e u pon th e h o u se of Ki n g N abu
ch od o n o s o r for beh old Holofernes upon th e grou n d
,

without a head . An d fear and tr e m b

“
l m g f e ll
u pon the m so t h at there was no m a n
,
that durst
abide in th e sigh t of his neighbor but ru shing out ,

all toge th er they fl e d i n to every way of th e pl ain

an d of the hill coun try S o this wo m an was a
.

general and so fo u ght this battle an d won and we

are told they got m any spoils for th e m ultit u de
,

was very great .Then Jo aci m th e High Priest , ,

and the ancients of th e Chil d ren of Israel th at

dwelt 1n Jerusale m c a m e to see th e good thi n g s
,

that God had showed to Israel an d to see Judit h ,

and to sa l u te m and when th ey ca m e to h er the y

, ,

blessed h er with one accord R ead th e blessing

.
,

and also the son g of than ks givin g wh ich Judit h

2 12
”
W OM E N OF THE OLD T E S TAM E N T .

sang : Begin unto m y God exalt h i m and call , ,

upon His na m e .

Judith refused to m arry lived to be 10 5years ,

old lived in her h u sband s house m ade her m aid

,
’

free was burie d wi th her hu s b

,
a hd and Israe l ,

la mented h er seven days an d before she died s h e ,

gave away her goods to all the m that were neare s t

of ki ndred to h er husband and h erself and by h er ,

wisdo m sh e kept her nat i on in peace .

This woma n s story of her saving her country is

’

v ery m uch li k e D avi d and G ol z a l a

'

And both gave .

God th e praise .

T H E H IST O RY O F S U S AN N A .

p fr o m t h e b beca
’

( S et a ar t e g i n n i ng of D an i el u se it is n ot i n
th e Hebre w ) .

This is the fi r s t j udg m ent of young Daniel ,

and this wo m an s ch aracter is a very pure one

’

though l iving in those barbarous days Her hus .

band s na m e was Jo aci n ; he was very rich and hon

’

or abl e and he was a j udge

,
Susanna his wife was .
, ,

the daugh ter of C h e l ci as ; sh e was ver y beau tiful

and fea r ed l /ze L or a
.

W e are told of th e lovely

’
.

garden j oining the house an d how Susanna never ,

went th ere u ntil all th e peopl e had departed fro m

he h s nd h T h w d f h
’
r u b a s o us e en e ar e tol o t. e con
 O
W M EN OF T HE OL D TE S T AM E N T . 2 13

duct of the elders and h ow they falsely accused h er

how d eath was the punish m ent either way how she
said she woul d rath er die th an sin in the sight of
th e Lord W e are told that Susanna was a very
.
“

delicate wo m an and beauteous to beh ol d an d sh e

, ,

went through a public an d hard trial and was con ,

‘

d e m n e d to death N ow Susanna cried out aloud to

.
,

God for h er innocence and th e Lord h eard her ;

,

t h erefore when sh e was led t o be put t o death the

, ,

Lord raised up th e holy spirit of a young you th ,

who se na m e was Dan i el wh o cr 1ed,

I am clear ,
“

fro m th e b lood of t his wo m an Read his j udg

.

m ent .

The fi r s t defense of wo man s hon or S o on wo man

’
. .

m e n laid the safeguard of pu rity and wo m an s honor

’

with out givin g h e r the liberty to equally defend

herself And as th e world went on they despised her
.

weakness to defend h erself again st t h e m ( th e m e n )

a n d stoned h e r if she was not strong enough to
fi g h t the m until C h r i st ca m e an d forced the m to
,

see that they were as despicable as they thought th e

w o m an to b e .

T H E M O T H E R O F T H E M ACC A B EES .

This wo m an is like a Spartan m oth er and stands

eq ual to th e Ch ristia n martyrs f or sh e saw h e r ,
2 14 W OM E N OF T HE OL D T E S TA M E N T .

seven so n s put to m ost cruel death s rather than

disobey h er God an d deny h i m These young me n .

e x horted on e an oth e r with th e m oth er to die man

fi

, ,

‘
ful ly saying : The Lord God l oo k eth upon u s and
,
z
,

in truth h ath co mfort in 11s as M oses in his song ,

declared saying : And h e shall be co m forted in

,
‘

hi s servants and Thou like a fury takest u s out

,

of this p resent life but th e King of the W orld shall

.

raise us u p who h ave died for his laws unto eve r

, ,

lasting life .

W e are tol d of h o w bravely th e se m e n d ied But .

the m other was m arvelous above all an d worth y of

honorable m e m ory and she was also put to deat h , .

RIZ PA H .

II Sa m uel This wo m an was one of Sau l s wives

. .
’
.

Her two son s were put to death with fi ve other sons

of Saul .

This s trong m inded wo m an spirited and of th e

-

, ,

physical strength of th ose days did this ,

And Ri z pah th e daughter Aiah took sac k

, ,

cloth and spread it for her upon the rock fro m the ,

begin n ing of h arvest until water dropped u pon

the m out of h eaven and s u ffered neither th e birds
,

of the air to rest on the m by day nor the beasts of ,

th e fi e l d b
y nig h t A nd i t was tol d D avi d what
.
 O
W ME N 01
1 TH E TE S TA M E N T . l
V
)
.

Ri z pah ha d done ,
so h e gave her sons a royal
burial .

W hen Joab was be s e i g i n g th e city of Abel and ,

a ll the peop l e that were with J oa bbat tered th e wall

to throw it down th en cr1ed a wise wo m an ou t of
,
,

the city S he called J oab to S peak to hi m and

.
,

wh e n h e was co m e near she said Art thou ,

“

”
J oab an d he said I a m h e and sh e said Hear ,

”
the words of thine h and maid and h e said I do
‘

hear . Then she S pake saying They sh al l surely

’7

, ,

ask counsel at Abel A n d so th ey ended the m atter

. .

This undoubtedly was a p rophesy and this l ea r nea

'

’
,

wo m an knew i t Sh e said I a m one of th e m th at

‘

.
,

are peaceable an d faithful in Israel T hou seek est to .

destroy a city and a m oth er in Israel W h y wil t thou .

P”
swallow up th e inh eritan ce of the Lord And Joab
answered and told her that he did not wish to
destroy th e ci ty only one m an who had lifte d u p
,
'

his h and against King David Th en this wo m an .

wen t unto all th e peop l e in he r wi s dom and they ,

cut 0 11th e h ead of Sheba th e son of Bich ri and cast

, ,

i t to Joab and the ar m y of Joab retired fro m th e

,

city and r eturned t o J e r usale m

, .
2 16

So thi s one W o m an by her courage and wi sdo m

, ,

saved th e city and all m 1t except one guilty man

, , .

A MOT HE R O F I S R AE L

Un doubtedl y mean s man of wisdo m able to

a Wo ,

guide and dire ct to counsel to e n e ou rag e to govern

, , , ,

to direct a bat tle to take part in her country s w el

,
’

fare theref ore what we call a coun try s politics

, ,
’

In these old ti m es wo m en di d not coun t f or

much and yet n o w an d then we fi n d a W o m an of
, ,

s uc h grand an d s trong characte r n ow called st ro ng

,

minde d that the whol e n ation the whol e ar my , l i s

, ,

tened and obe y ed h e r .

 B OOK IX .

W OME N OF T H E N E W T ES T A M E N T .

[ 2 17 ]
 W O M EN O F T H E N E W T E S T A M EN T .

And now we co m e to the wo m en of the New Tes

tam ent W e m ust re m e m ber that all things were
.

changed after the b i rth teachin gs and death of

8
, ,

Christ The wo m en of the O ld Testa m ent W ere

.

pain fully slowly work in g th eir way upward fro m

,

th e l evel to which they fell after the fall of Ada m

an d E ve V ery slo wly for it was generat i on by
.
,

generation an d they were th e coun terpart of th e

,

—
m e n of th eir days as evil as wic k ed as good as
, , ,

wise as learned as the m e n They were praised for

,
.

Very di ff erent things ; those we have already S pok en

of were said to be very beautiful ; they m ad e use of
their beauty for g ood or for evil ; they had great
courag e an d fough t th e b attl es of their countries
,
.

They outwitted m e n for good and for evil They .

also were inspired and proph esied They preached

,
.
,

they taught they rebuked th e sa m e as the m en

, ,

did ; they gave advice for th e good of their na tion .

£ 2 19]
 W oMEN ? TH E N EW TE S TA M EN T.
’

01

MARY .

”
B i tt e n )
T he M other of J esus and wife of j oseph the ,

V irgin M ary how can we say a ll th at sh ould be said

of this wo m an so pure so chos en to be the M oth er
, ,

of Christ wh o gave h i m his hu m an nature alon e

,

ELIZABET H .

O f th e d aughters of Aaron th e wife of th e priest ,

Zach ari as she was righteo u s before God walki n g

, ,

in all the co mm and m ents and ordinances of th e

Lord and ola mol ess She wa s th e mother of Joh n
, .

the Baptist who m the angel Gabriel said would be

,

fi l l e d W i th the Holy Ghost even fro m his m other s

’

wo m b S h e was the cousin of th e Vi r g m M ary

. .

Eli z abeth also was fi l l e d with the Holy Ghost and

, , ,

prophesied W hen she heard th e sa l utation of M ary

.
,

the M other of J esus sh e spoke ou t with a loud

,
,

voice Blessed art thou a m ong wo men and blessed

, ,

1s the fruit of th y wo m b and whence is th is to m e ,

that the m o ther of my Lord sh ould co m e to m e ;

'

fo r 1
,
0 as soon as th e voice of thy sa l utation sounded
,

in m ine ears th e babe leaped in m y wo m b for j oy

, ,

and blessed is sh e th at believed for th ere shall be a ,

erfo r m an ce of th o s e things which we r e told h e r

p
 W OM EN 01
? T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T . 2 2 1

fro m t h e Lord Eli z abeth had great hu m ility

.
,

for she k new that the angel Gabriel had certi

fi e d that aor child would be fi l l e d w i th th e Ho l y
Gh ost e ven fr o m h is m other s wo m b and she
,
’

prophesied that the child to be born of M ary the “

,

”
m other of Jesus was her Lord and th e Lord of her, ,

”
child . She also told M ary that she M ary was , ,

blessed because she believed what the Lor d h a d

,

told h e r .

Peter s m oth er i h l aw was sick of a fe v er Jesus

’
- -
.

touched her hand and the fe ver left her and she , ,

arose and m inistered unto th e m Cured by J e sus .

,

ever gent l e full of co m passion to al l wo m en greatly

, ,

were they blessed by Ch rist our Lord ; being cured , ,

sh e a t on ce arose n ot idle but m inistered unto , ,

the m .

A wo m an whose na m e we have not was diseased

, ,

t welve years ca m e behind C hrist touch ed th e i tem

, ,

of his gar m ent an d said within herself if I m ay but

, ,

touch his gar m en t I sh all be whole but Jesus

turn ed h i m about and when h e saw h e r he said , , ,

D a ag /z l or be of good co m fort hath m ade

’

,
la yf a z l l z

thee wh ole An d the wo m an was m ade wh ole fro m

.

that hour This wo m an was hu m ble she ca m e

.

behind ; touc h ed ou t th e h em of h i s garm ent Jesus .

calls h er Daughter she then in S pirit and s ou l , , ,

W as a da ug ht e r of God Thi s woman is sp oken of ,

 W OM EN OF THE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

in M ar k ; we are tol d th at the physicians an d all

the m oney she h ad coul d not cure her T his wo m an .
,

th ou gh in fear tol a a l l zi zo l r a l /z S t Lu k e th e phy

,
’ ‘
. .
,

s i c i a n also tells of this wo m an

,
he m a y have tried
t o cure h er as a physician so we m ust ta k e his word
,

that she could n o t be cured by any one but Christ .

Both accounts tell u s that J esus perceived that vi r

tue had gone out of hi m To who m did it g o ? It
.

went to this wo m an ; this ti m id fearing wo m a n a t ,

on ce had strength an d courage to fall before J esus ,

and declare before all the people way she h ad

, ,

touched J e sus a n d lz ozo sh e was h ealed W e hear

,
.

no m ore of this wo m an but we can well understand

,

th at a wo m an who had receiv ed Virtue fro m Jesus

m ust have li ved and died a noble a n d Virtuous life .

W h o are the m other and sister of Christ ? Jesus

s aid,
Be hold m y m other and m y brethren for ,

whosoe v er sh all do th e w i ll of m y Father w h ich is

in heaven the sa m e is m y brother and si ster and
,

mol kar .

W e spea k of th e wic k ed as well as the good

wo m en f o r so doth the Bib l e and h ere we hav e
, ,

Herodias and her d aughter Herod h ad tak en to .

”

h i m self his brother s wife John the Baptist had told

’
.

h i m that it was n ot l a wfu l for h i m to have h er It i s .

this wo m an who p l a n s the death of J oh n the Baptis t ,

an d he r e i s an a ccou nt of dan cin with a re at sin

g g
»
 W OM E N OF THE N EW TE S T A M E N T . 22 3

as the resul t This da nce was by no m eans an inno

.

cent one She k n ew wh at e ffect it would hav e on

.

H erod an d she gained h er end The m other u sed

,
.

h e r d aughter to g ain her end which was to li v e o n ,

i n si n . Do wo m en k n ow now that such a thing is

n ot l a zaf a l
f
spo k e n by God s prophet the one who ’

,
’

ca m e to p repare the way for Ch r ist .

H ow m uch can be said on this s u bj ect 1n th e se

d ays " Th e gossi p of our friends th e papers o f the ,

day all tel l u s h o w wo m en will have their way

, ,

carry their e n d at any cost wh en they give way to ,

the ir passions I t is hard to fi n d a d i vorced

.

wo m an in these days who has not m arried again .

How are their children to be Chris tian children P

They ha v e the disgrace fi r s t of having a d ivorced
m other ; then of a m other ma r r z ea according to
’
’

the world s code of m orals to who m J oh n th e

’

Baptist would certainly s ay I t is n ot l a wfu l for

you to h ave h i m ‘
‘

Do these wo m en know that

.

the evil they are doing will hereafter be fully

r eali z ed and felt by the m on and o n fro m one gen ,

i
e r ati o n to a n o th e r They will die but their work s
.
,

will follow the m They g r ati fi e d their passions

.

regardless of the evil it brou ght to others and the

evil i t brough t into th e world Th eir punish m en t .

will be that they will reali z e to th e ut m o s t what

fi
f gy ha v d on so lon as th e 61
117 11 0 6 ; i n th i s w
2 o rl d
e e
g
224 W OM EN OF TH E N EW T E S T AM E N T .

They the originators will feel the e vil as long as

, ,

the world lasts .

These are two wo m en unto who m C h rist showed

great m ercy To the mother h e said . O wo m an ,

great i s thy faith be it un to t h ee even as thou wilt, ,

and h er aa ag /z l er was m ade W h ole fro m that very

’

h our .Christ he r e g l ow t his wo m a n th e po wer to

cure her daughter by her wi ll Great tr u ly was her .

faith for Christ does not say here Yo ur daughter is

, ,

cured or I will co m e and cure her by a touch but

, , ,

h e says As t hou wilt

,
“
N o w he says to u s in .
,

”
ans wer to our prayers As thou wilt an d he knows ,

what it is we tr u ly wi l l in ou r h earts th e end we ,

have i n view the obj ect W e wish to acco m plish [ s

,
.

t/z a t an d only g ooo to others as well as ourselves If

’

ooz l he would n o t give u s the power to ha v e i t as

‘

, ,

”
we will W ou l d we wish i t
.
?
W hen Christ fed
the fo ur thou sand m e n we are told he f e d besides ,

m e n women and ch ildren

,
They w e re equal in h i s .

sight and in h i s blessing .

Th e m other of Zebedee s children ( her two sons) ’

ask ed Jesus th a t one m ay sit on th y righ t hand “

and the other on t h y l eft in thy kingdo m Jesus .

told her she knew not what sh e ask e d th en said h e ‘

“
Are y e able to drin k of the cup th at I shall d rin k
o f and to be bapti z ed with the
,
baptis m that I a m
”
bap ti z ed W i th They s ay W e ar e able
,
and h e , ,
 W OM E N OF TH E NEW TE S T A M E N T . 22 5
sai th u nto the m y e sh all d rink indeed of m y cup
, ,

and be bapti z ed wi th th e bap tis m th at I am bapti z ed

with but to sit on m y right hand and on m y lef t is ,

not m ine to give b u t it shall be given to the m for

,

who m i t is prepared of m y father This wo m an s ’

a mbition was for h er sons and only for herself ,

through the m ; th at is they wer e m sons W hat

, .

ear thly idea h ad they o f Christ s k ingdo m The ’

cup of sorrow and su ffering on earth th e baptis m ,

of death could not have been in their thoughts for

, ,

”
Christ says ,
Y e k n ow not what y e ask In a ,

great m any of our prayers we know not wh at we

ask for we cannot foresee
, .

Christ in one of h i s parable s S peaks of the ten

, ,

vi rg i ns ; m ar k they are mrg z m fi ve wi s e ( then wo m an

’ '

, ,

can ao wi se " ) fi ve were foolish W e are told so often .

in th ese days that wo men can be foolish that we ,

also know they can be s o W e are told h o w .

fi v e we re ready with th eir so u ls to enter hea v en at ,

any m o m ent th ough they also slept with th e others

, ,

in the long waiting for Christ s co m i ng There was

’

n ot enough oil for all a m on g th ese v i rgins Each .

soul is indivi d u al by her goodness alone does h er

,

soul pass in to h eaven at th e last m o m ent She can .

n o t tak e th e soul of the foolish with h e r They all .

knew for who m they waited .

226 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

W atch th erefore for y e know neither the d ay

, ,

”
nor the hour wherein the Son of M an co m e th .

No doubt women were listening to Ch rist when h e

spok e this parable so me wise so m e foolish
,
He ,
.

speak s the par a ble ; they the wise are the o n es to lay, ,

it up i n their m in d s an d to get thereby courage to

co n ti n ue p atience to wait The foolis h had ti m e to .

beco m e wise b u t were too la z y and foolish to think

,

of serious things These ten Virgins ar e of no m ean

.

repute for the Kingdo m of Heaven is likened u n to

,

the m and it is Christ the bridegroo m who m

, , ,

they g o forth to m eet th e spiri t of Ch rist w hich ,

—
is wo r k mg l n the world i t is these Virgins al l ,

women who g o forth to m e e t th e s p i r i t W e read

‘

.
,

th at their cal l to m eet H i m was sudden wh e n ,

not looked for in the ni ght the n igh t of ignorance

, , ,

and the call wa s G o o u t and m eet H i m S hu t up .

you cannot m eet h i m ; g o out i n th e world a n d m ee t

Hi m .W e know th en th at the f oolis h wished the
, ,

wise to help th e m when it was too l ate W e are .

tol d a ll arose .

The call is heard oy a l l The wise wo m en wh o

‘
.

were ready we n t i n wi th Christ and the door was ,

s h ut W e ar e told they W ere all v 1r g 1n s

. .

S t M atthew te l ls u s of the wo m an with the ala

.

baster box of v ery pr ecious oint m en t which she ,

poured on the head of Jesus as h e sat at m eat in ,

 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T . 22 7

the house of Si m on th e leper in Beth any The , .

disciples h ad indignation again s t the wo m an say ,

ing To what purp ose is this waste th is oint m ent

,

m ight ha ve been sol d for m uch an d given to th e

poor H ow like m e n of these days wh o accuse
.
,

w o m en of waste A l l four of the Go spels speak of

this wo m an for Jesus said ,
W heresoever this
gospel shall be p reached l a l lzo wkol o wor l d th ere ,

sh al l also this that this wo m an h as done be told

, ,

for a m e m orial of h er And so i t h as been a n d will

.

be told And Jesus s a id to th e m e n

. W h y trouble ,

y e th e wo m an for sh e h ath wroug h t a go o d work

upon m e ; for y e hav e the poor a lways with y ou but ,

m e y e h ave n o t always ; f o r in that she pou r ed this

oint m en t on m y body she did i t for m y burial , .

S t M ark tells u s t h at she bra k e the b

. ox and that the ,

ointm ent m i gh t h ave bee n sol d for three hundred

pence an d that Jesus said W h ensoever y e wil l y e
, ,

”
m ay do th e poor good and th at the wo m an had d one
,

wfi a l sag ooa l a S t Luke the p h ysician ) t ells u s the

’
. .

wo m an was a sinner and that Si m on was a Pharisee

, ,

that th e wo m an stood a t J esus feet behind hi m ’

weeping and washed his fee t W ith her tears and

, ,

did wipe the m with th e hair of h e r h e a d and k issed ,

his feet and a n ointed the m with the oint m ent W e .

are told that th e Pharisee spoke with in h i m self yet ,

Jesu s knew i t This m an said to hi m sel f

. Thi s ,
“
228 W OM E N OF THE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

m a n if h e were a prophet woul d h ave known

, ,
W ho
and what m anner of wo m an this is that toucheth
h i m for she is a sinn er
.

S o this wo m an h ad only
’
.
,

heard things said about h er by the m e n who were

there Then J esus wh o h ad n o t accused this
.
,

wom an of anything takes h e r d efence hi m self an d

, ,

tells Si mon the Ph arisee h ow m uch bet ter t his

wo m an is than Si m on hi msel f And does H e .

accuse this wo m an at all No al l h e says to her is

t his Thy sins are forgiven th y faith h ath saved ,

thee g o in pe ace
, .

S t Joh n tells u s this wo m an wa s M ary th e sister

.
,

of M ar tha and La z arus a n d th at the house was ,

fi ll e d W i th the odor of the oint m ent ; that it was

Judas Iscariot Si m on s son who betrayed h i m who
,
’

, ,

said the oint m ent sh oul d have been sol d an d given

to the poor W e are told that h e did not care
.

for the poor that h e was a thief an d h ad the bag

, ,
.

The four accou nts in other respects are th e sam e .

How quic k th ese m e n were to accuse this wo m an ,

how surprised they were tha t J esus eve n spoke to

her and forgave h e r sins If this i s the story of th e
,
.

sa m e wo m an i n all the gospels and th e sister of ,

M artha and La z arus th en we h ear of h er again a s

,

sittin g at the feet of J esus an d l earning the wisdo m

fro m H i m which H e said should not be taken
fro m her and as long as the Gospel of J esus is
,
 f
WOM E N OF TH E N EW T E S I AMT
'
‘
ENT . 229

p r eached she sh all be S poken of wh at sh e did shall

, ,

be told to th e whole worl d as a m e m orial of h er .

S t M ark and S t M atthew tell u s of th e wo m an of

. .

Canaan who cried to J esus H ave m ercy on m e , ,

O Lord tho u son of David m y daughter is g r i e v

, ,

”
ou s l y vexed with a devil and J esus tr ied her faith
‘

, ,

fi rs t H e answered not The disciples ( m e n ) sai d

. .
,

”
Send her away for sh e cri eth after as,
Read .
,

then h ow J esus tried h er an d h er wise and hu m ble

, ,

answer Also this wo m an h ad patience courage

.
, , ,

and perseverance and Jesus said ,

O wo m an great , ,

”
is th y faith ; be it un to thee even as thou wilt .

According to her will and faith in Jesus she had —

—
will enough to have faith her daugh ter was cured
in that hour N o w we have Ja i r u s s daughter
’
.
,

even n o w dead ; but Jesus took her by the ha n d

and said Da m sel I say unto thee arise and she
, , ,

arose and wal k ed W e are tol d she was twelve .

y ears old and J esus told

,
the m to gi v e her so m e
thi n g to eat she a rose th erefore in perfect health , , .

And here we h ave the poor widow who for the

support of the t em ple cast into the t r e as u r y tW o
m ites W hich m ake a farthing
,
Now J esus thought .
,

enough o f this to call his disciples ( m e n ) to i m press

—
this l esson on the m that this poor widow h ad
given m ore th an all wh o h ad given for they gave ,

o f their a bundance S h e gave a l l s h e had

,
.
2 30 O
W ME N ?
01 TH E N E W TE S TAME N T.

Let u s here say th at we should take acco u nt o f

,

how m any wo m en Christ spoke o f in giving to h is ,

disciples a n d to u s

H I S PREC I O U S T EAC H I NGS .

The n took M ary a pou n d of oi n t m ent of spik e

nard very costly and anoin ted the feet of J esus
, , ,

an d W 1p e d his feet with her ha1r and th e house was ,

fi ll e d with th e odor of the oint m ent .

“
The n saith one of his disciples J udas Iscariot , ,

Si m on s s on which sh ould betray h i m

’

, ,

“
W hy w as n ot th 1s o m ttn e n t sold for three hun
dred pen ce and given to th e poor
,

This h e said not that h e cared for th e poor ; b

,
ut
.

because he was a thief and h ad the bag and bare

, ,

what was put therein .

“
Then sai th Jesus L e t h er alone : against the
,

day of my buryin g h ath she k ept this .

For the poo r al ways y e h ave wi th y o u but m e

”
y e have not al ways .

And being in Beth any in the house of S i m on th e

,

leper as he sat at m eat there ca m e a wo m an

, ,

having an alabaster b ox of oint m ent of spi k e n ar d ,

very prec i ous an d she brak e the box and poure d i t ,

on his head .
 W o man 0 1 ? T II E N EW T
T E S AME NT . 2 31

And there were so m e th at h ad indignation wit h

i n the m selves and said W h y was this waste of the
, ,

oint m ent m ade

For it m igh t have b een sold for m ore than three
h undred pence and h ave been given to the poor
,
.

And they m ur m ured against her .

And J esus said Let h er alon e wh y tro u bl e y e

,

her sh e h ath wrough t a good work on m e

For y e h ave the poor with you always and ,

whensoever y e will y e m ay do the m good but m e

“

y e h ave not always .

She hath done what she could : she is co m ing

aforeh and to anoint m y body to the burying .

V erily I say un to you W h eresoever th is gospel ,

shall be preach ed throughou t th e W h ol e world l ai r ,

also th at she hath don e sh all be spo k en of for ,

a m e m orial of her .

An d behold a wo m an of Canaan ca m e out of

,

the sa m e coasts and cried u nto h i m saying H ave

, , ,

m ercy on m e O Lord l /z oa son of David ; m y

, ,

daugh ter i s grievously vexed with a devil .

“
But h e answered h er n ot a word And his .

disciples ca m e and besough t h i m saying send h e r , ,

away for she crieth a f ter u s .

“
B u t he answered and said I am not sen t but ,

unto th e lost s heep of the house of Israel .

 W OM E N OF TH E N EW TE S TAM E N T .

Then ca m e she and worsh ipped h i m saying , ,

Lord h elp m e
, .

But h e answered and sa i d It is not m eet to tak e ,

the children s bread and to cast i t to dogs

’
.

And she sai d Truth L ord yet th e dogs eat of

, ,

the cru m bs W hich fall fro m their m aster s table ’

.

Then J esus an swered and said unto her 0 ,

wo m an great i s th y faith be it unto th ee even as

,

thou wilt And her daughter was m ade whole

.

fro m that very hour .

And behol d th ere cam e a m an n a m ed J airus

, ,

a n d he was a ruler of the synagogue : ah d he fell

down at J esus feet an d besought hi m that he
’
,

would co m e into his house

For he h ad one only daughter about twelve ,

years of age and she lay a dying B ut as h e went

,
.
,

the people th ronged h i m .

And a wo m a n h av ing an issue of blood twelve

years which h ad spen t all her livi n g upon physi
,

ci an s n e i th er coul d be h ealed of an y
, ,

Ca m e behin d ai m and tou ched th e border of his

garm ent : and i m m ediately her issue of blood
stanched .

“
And Jesus sa i d W h o touched m e ? W hen all
denied Peter and they that were with h i m said
, , , ,
 W OM E N“

oF TH E NEW TE S T A M E N T . 2 33

M aster th e m ultitude
,
throng th ee an d press zfi oe ,
‘
,

and sayest thou W ho touch ed m e

,

An d J esus said So m ebody hat h touched m e

,

for I perceive th at virtu e is gone out of m e .

And when the wo m an saw th at sh e was not hid ,

sh e ca m e tre m bling and falling down before h i m

, ,

s h e declared unto h i m before all th e people for

what cause sh e h ad touc h ed h i m and how sh e was ,

healed i m m ediately .

“
And he said unto h er Daughter be of good , ,

co m fort : th y faith h ath m ade th ee whol e ; g o in

peace .

W hile he yet S pake there co m eth one fro m the

,

r uler of the s y nagogue s fi oa se saying to hi m Thy

’

, ,

d aughter is dead : trouble not the M aster .

But when J esus h eard l l he answered h i m say ,

i n g Fear n o t believe only and she shall be m ade

, ,

whole .

And when he ca m e into the house h e su ffered ,

no m an to g o i n save Peter a n d Ja m es and John

, , , ,

and the fath er and the m oth er of th e m aiden .

“
And all wept and bewailed her but he said ,

W eep not : she is not dead but sleepeth .

“
And they laugh ed h i m to scorn kn owing that ,

sh e was dead .

“
And he p ut th e m all out and took her b y th e ,

hand and called s ay ing M aid arise

, , , , .
2 34 W OM E N 0 ? TH E N EW TE S TAM E N T .

N wh en J es u s wa s in Bethany in the h ouse

ow ,

of Si m on the leper ,

There ca m e u nto h i m a wo m an h a ving an ala

baster box of very precious oint m en t and poured i t
-

on his head as h e sat a t mea l .

But when his disciples saw i t they h ad indigna ,

tion saying To what purpose i s this waste

, ,

For this oint m ent m igh t have been sold for m uch ,

an d gi ven to the poor .

“
W hen Jes u s understood i t he said unto the m , ,

W h y trouble y e th e wo m an for sh e h at h
wrough t a good work upon m e .

For y e h ave the poor al ways with you but m e

y e h ave not always .

For in that she hath poured this oint m ent on m y

body she did i t for m y burial
,
.

V erily I say unto y ou W heresoever this gospel

,

shall be preached i n the whole world zlzer o shall also ,

‘

th i s that this wo m an h a th done be tol d for a

, ,

m e m orial of her .

An d fro m thence he arose and went into the ,

borders of Tyre an d Sidon and entered into an ,

house and would have no m an k no w i t: but he could

,

not be hid .

For a oer l az a wo m an whose young daugh ter h ad

’

,
 O
W MEN OF THE N E W TE S TA M E N T . 2 35

an unclean spirit heard of h i m and ca m e a n d fe l l

, ,

a t his feet

“
( The wo m a n was a Greek a S r
y po h e n e ci a n by ,

n ation ) and she besough t h i m that h e would cast

,

forth th e devil ou t of h er daughter .

But J esus said u nto h er Let the children fi r s t ,

be fi l l e d : for i t is not m eet to take the children s ’

b read an d cast z z unt o the dogs

’
‘
.

“
An d she ans wered an d said u nto h i m Yes , ,

Lord : yet the dogs under the table eat of the chil
dren s cru m bs
’
.

“
And he said unto her For th is saying g o th y , ,

way the devil is gone out of thy d aughter .

“
And when s h e was co m e to her house she ,

foun d the devil h ad gone out a n d her daughter lay ,

upo n th e bed .

And beh old a wo m an in th e city which was a

, ,

sinner when sh e knew that f or a y sat at m eat in th e

,

Pharisee s house brought an al abaster b

'

,
ox of oint -

m ent .

An d stood at his feet behin d lz z m weeping and

’

began to wash his feet with tears and did wipe M om ,

W it h the h a irs of her head and k issed his feet and, ,

anointed l oom with the oi n t m ent .

N o w when th e P h ar i see which had h idden h i m

s aw l l h e spake within hi m self s ay ing

,
This m an , , ,
2 36 W OM E N 01
4
1
TH E N EW T E S TAM E N T .

if he were a proph et would have know n who a nd

,

what manner of wo m an l /zz s i s that to u c h eth h i m

'

for she is a sinner .

“
And J esus answering said unto h i m Si m on I , , ,

h ave so m ewhat to say unto thee And he saith M a s .

,

ter say on
, .

“
There was a certain creditor wh i ch had two ,

debtors : the one owed fi ve hundred pence an d the ,

other fi f ty .

An d when they h ad n othing to pay h e frankly ,

forgave the m both Tell m e therefore which of

.
,

the m wil l love h i m the m ost ?

Si m on answered and said I suppose th at b e to ,

wh o m he forgave m ost And h e said unto h i m

.
,

Thou hast rightl y j udged .

“
And h e turned to the wo m an and said unto ,

Si m on Seest t hou this wo m an

,
I entered into
thine h o u se th ou gay est m e no water for m y feet :
,

but sh e h ath washed m y feet with tears and wiped ,

l oom wi th th e h airs of her head .

Thou ga y est m e no k iss b ut this wo m an since ,

the ti m e I cam e i n h ath not cease d to k iss m y feet

,
.

“
M ine head with oil thou didst not anoin t but
this wo m an hath anointed m y f eet W ith oint m ent
W herefore I say unto th ee Her sins which are
, , ,

m an y are forgi v en ; for sh e l oved m uch : but to

,

W ho m little is forgiven l ag s a me loveth little

,
.
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S TAM E N T . 7

And h e said unto her Thy si n s are forgiven , .

An d they that sat at m eat with hi m began to ,

say within the m selves W h o is this that forgiveth

sins also
“
And h e said to th e wo m an Th y faith h ath ,

saved thee g o in peace .

‘

An d when J es u s was passe d over again by sh i p

u n to th e other side m uch peop l e gathered un to
,

h i m : and h e was n i gh unto th e sea .

“
And behol d there co m eth one of the rulers of
,

th e s y n ag og u e J airus by na m e ; and wh en he saw

‘ ,

h i m he fell at his feet ,

And besough t hi m greatly saying M y little

“
, ,

daughter lieth at the poin t of death : I p r ay M oo ,

co m e an d lay thy h ands on h er that sh e m ay be ,

healed ; and S h e shall live .

A n d jam s went with h i m an d m uch peopl e fol

l owed h i m an d thronged h i m
,
.

“
An d a certain wo m an which had an iss u e of
blood twelve years ,

“
An d h ad su ffered m any things of m any physi
e iau s and h ad spent all that she h ad and was noth
, ,

i n g bettered but rath er grew worse

, ,

W hen sh e heard of Je sus ca m e i n the press ,

beh ind and touched his g arm ent

,
2 38 W OM EN OF THE N EW T E S I AM E N T
’ ‘
.

For s he said If I m ay touch but his cl o the s I

"

, ,

s h all be whole .

An d stra i gh tway th e fountain of her b l ood was

dried u p ; and she felt in lzor body that she was
hea l ed of that plague .

And J esus i m m ediately knowing in h i m self

,

that V i r tz had gone ou t o f h i m turned hi m about

“
.
,

in th e press and said W ho to u ched m y cloth es

, ,

And his d 1s ci p l e s said u n to h i m Thou seest th e ,

m ultitude th ro nging thee and sayest thou who , ,

t e uchest m e
And h e l ooked roun d a b out to see h er that had
done this t h i n g .

But th e wo m an fearing and tre m bling k nowing

, ,

what was done i n h er ca m e and fell down before ,

h i m an d tol d h i m all the tr u th

,
.

A n d he s aid un t o h er Daughter thy faith h ath

, ,

m ade thee whole g o in peace a n d b e whole of thy ,

plague .

“
W hile he yet spake there cam e fro m the ru l er
'
o f the synagogue s l z oas o cer ta i n which said Thy ,

daughter is dead : why troublest thou th e M as ter

an
y further
As soon as Jesus heard th e word that was
spok en h e saith un to the rul e r of th e synagogue ,

B e not afraid on l y believe

, .
 W OMEN OF TH E NEW TE S T AM E N T . 2 39

And he su ff ered n o m a n to follow h i m sav e ,

Peter and Ja m es and John the b

, ,
roth e r of Ja m es .

And h e co m eth to the h ouse of th e ruler of th e

synagogue and seeth the tu m ult and the m that
, ,

wept an d wa l led greatly .

And when h e was co m e i n he sait h unto the m , ,

W h y m ak e y e this ado an d weep P th e d a m sel is not

,

dead but sleepeth

,
.

“
An d they laugh ed h i m to scorn But wh en he .

had put the m all out h e t a keth the fath er a n d

,

m oth er of th e da m sel a n d the m that were with h i m

, ,

and entereth in where the d a m sel was lying .

And he took the da m se l by the ha n d and said ,

unto her Talith a cu m i which is being in terprete d

,
-

, ,

Da m sel ( I say unto thee ) arise

,
.

And strai ghtway th e da m sel arose and wal k ed ,

for she was of the ag e of twelve years And they .

were aston i shed with a great astonish m ent .

An d h e charged the m straitly that no m a n

should k now i t ; and co mm anded th at so m ething
should be given her to eat .

Here i s a woma n whose m e m ory will last as long

as the four gospels are read an d taught in th e worl d .

It was Jesus who said it sh ould be s o This wo m an .

had posses sed so m ethi n g that they all said was very
precious she gave it to J esus T h e men present all .
2 40 W OME N OF T HE N EW TE S T A M E N T .

said it was a waste be cause it had b een given to

,

J esus And to c over their m ean th ought they pre

.

tended to think of the poor O ne we are told W as a .

,

thief ; and Jesu s tells the m all that th e poor th ey ,

have always with the m an d can do the m good ,

whenever th ey W ish H e also defends this wo m an

. .

Let her alo n e why trouble y e h er ; she h ath

’

“
,

wro ugh t a good work on m e She hath done what .

sh e co uld .

—
The woma n of g r ea t f a z flz her daughter vexed
'

with a de vil we now call il l with a great illn ess

, ,

or i nsane ; this wo m an was not of the J ewish

nation and J esus tries her fai th H er answer could
, .

not be m ore hu m bl e Yes ; Lord yet th e d ogs

“
,

under th e table eat the cru m bs which fall fro m the

m a ster s table
’
J esus says O wo m an great is thy
.
, ,

faith for this saying g o thy way th e de vil is gone

, ,

”
out of thy daughter .

‘‘
The da ug /z z er of J airus and the woma n ill for twelve
,

years are both exa m ples of faith in J esus th at H e

, ,

is the Son of God H e h ad power to cure and to

.

raise fro m the dead W omen 72 0 2 mm are the exa m

.
,
“

ples here T he wo m an who touch ed th e h e m of

.

his gar m ent was lz u mb l e an d v ery sure of bei ng

,

cured ; also she had g r ea t cou r ag e for we are told ,

that there was a great m u l titude of people and th at

the wo m an tr emb l ed W ith fear W hen Jesus said .
 W OM E N OF THE N EW T E S TA M E N T .

so m ebody touch ed m e for virtue h as gone out of ,

”
m e she h a d courage to face the m u ltitud e to f all
, ,

at Jesus feet and d eclare all that was done for h er

’

before al l M e p eop l e and J esus sai d to her th y faith

,

”
hath m ade th ee wh ole g o in peace ,
.

Now two of the gospels tell a s that th e wo m an

,

wi th th e box of oint m ent poured it on Jesus h e ad ’

,

two tell a s she anointed his feet Sh e m ay h ave d one .

both ; or i t m ay be th e accoun t of two di fferen t

wo m en Th e last accoun t says sh e was a sinner and
.
,
.

th at th e Pharisee thinking h im self very pure of all

.

sins accuses this wo m an accuses Jesus for not

, ,

knowing that the wo m an was a sinner W hen W e .

say a wo m an is a s i nn er we generally m ean one ,

—
t hing i m pure B ut a Pharisee m eant this
. I am
not as others extortion ers unj ust adulterers I fast
, , , ,

”
twice in th e week I give tithes of all t h at I possess
, .

T hi s wom an m a y not h ave been i m pure i n h er life

’

but the Pharisee m ay h ave calle d h e r a sinner

because h e tfi oug b z hi m self so perfect
‘
Jesus in his .
,

gen tl e way fi r s t g ets th e Ph ari see to bid hi m

,

M aster say on ,
then he shows h i m h o w m uch
,
.

better the wo m an is than the prou d Pharisee for

havi ng forgive n m any si n s of this wo m an owing to ,

her great desire to be forgiven this wo m an had ,

c u t of g r ati tu d e br o u h t the oi n tmen t to J esus

g .
2 42 W O ME N OF T HE N EW T ES T A M E N T .

Again J esus says ,

Thy faith hath saved thee .
g o in
peace .

There co m eth a wo m an of Sa m aria to draw

water : Jesus saith unto her Give m e to dri n k , .

( For his disciples were gone away u nto th e city

to buy m eat ) .

“
Then saith th e wo man of Sa maria u n to hi m ,

H o w is i t th at thou bei n g a Jew asketh dri n k of

, ,

m e which a m a wo m a n of Sa m aria ? for the Jews

,

have no dealings w i th th e Sa m aritans .

Jesus answered an d said u n to her If thou

knewest the gift of God and who it is that saith
,

to thee Give m e to drink tho u wouldest have

,

ask ed of hi m and h e would h ave gi ven thee 1

, 1V 1n g

water .

The wo m an saith un to h i m Sir thou h ast n oth, ,

ing to draw W ith and the well is deep : fro m whence

,

then h ast thou that l i ving water

Art thou greater than ou r father J ac ob which ,

gave u s the well and drank th ereof hi m self and

, ,

his children and his cattle

,
?

“
J esus answered an d said u n to her W hosoever ,

d r in k eth of this water shall thirst again

,

B ut W hosoever drinketh of th e water th at I shall

iv e h i m) sh al l n eve r thi rs t but th e w ater tha t I
g
 W OM EN OF THE NEW T E S T AM E N T . 2 43

shall gi ve h i m shall be in hi m a well of water

,

sprin g ing U p into everlas t ing life .

The wo man saith unto h i m Sir g i ve m e this , ,

water that I thirst not neit her co m e hith er to

, ,

draw .

“
J esus sait h unto her G o call thy husband , ,

and co m e hither .

The wo m an answered and said I h ave n o hus ,

band J esus said unto her Tho u h ast well said I

.
, ,

h ave no h u sband
For th ou has t h ad fi ve h usbands and h e who m ,

thou now h ast is not thy h usband : in that saidst

,

thou truly .

The wo man saith unto h i m Sir I perceive that , ,

thou art a prophe t .

O ur fathers worshipped in this m ountain ; and

say th at i n j er u sale m is the place W here m e n
y e ,

ought to worship .

“
J esu s saith unto h e r W o m an believe me th e , , ,

h our co m eth when y e shall n eith er in this m ou n

,

tain nor yet at Jerusale m worship the Fath er

, ,
.

Y e wors hip ye know n ot what we kno w W hat

we worship for salvation is of the Jews
, .

B ut the hour co m eth an d now is when the true , ,

worshippers sh all worsh i p th e Fath er in spirit and

i n t r ut h : for th e Father s eeketh such to worship
2 44 W O M EN OF THE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

G od i s
a spirit : and they th at worship h i m m ust
worship lz z m in spirit and in truth
'

t T h e wo m an saith unto hi m I k now th a t

‘
M essias ,

co m e th which is Call ed C h rist ; when he is co m e

, ,

he will tell u s all things .

“
Jesus said unto her I th at speak unto thee a m,

And upo n this ca m e his disciples and m arvel ,

l e d th at h e tal k ed with the wo m a n m

'

y e t n o a n

s aid W hat seekest thou o r W hy tal k est t ho u with ,

,

he r
’

The wo m an then lef t her waterpot and went ,

her way into th e city and said to the m e n , ,

Co me see a m an which told m e al l thi n gs th at

,

ever I did is not this the Christ

Then they went out of th e city and ca m e unto ,

And m an y o f th e Sa m aritan s of that city

bel i e ve d on h i m for the saying of the wo m an
0

W hic h te s ti fi e d H e told m e all t hat ever I did

, .

3‘
S o when the Sa m aritans were co m e u nto h i m
they besough t h i m that h e would t arry with t h e m
,

and he abode there two days

“
And m any m ore believed because of his o wn ,

W ord
“
A d id n t th W o m a n Now we bel ieve “

n s a u o e , ,
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S TAM E N T . 2 45

not because of thy saying : f or we ha v e heard hi m

ourselves and k now that this is indeed the Christ
, ,

th e Sa viour of the world .

Jesus said to M artha W hosoever liveth and b e, ,

l i e ve th in m e shall never die ,

Believest t hou this .

She saith un to h i m Ye a Lord : I belie v e that

,
,

thou art the Chri st th e Son of God wh ich sh oul d

, ,

co m e in to th e world
t
.

“
A n d wh en sh e h ad so said s h e wen t h e r way , ,

and called M ary h er sister secretly saying The , ,

m aster is co m e and calleth for thee , .

A s soon as she heard tlz a z sh e arose quick ly an d ‘

,

ca m e u nto h i m .

Now Jesus was n ot yet co m e into th e town bu t ,

was i n th at place where M artha m e t h i m .

Th e J ews th en which were with her in the

h o u se and co m forted h er when th ey saw M ary
, ,

that sh e rose u p h ast i ly and went out followed her, ,

saying Sh e goeth unto the gra ve to weep there

,
.

Then w h en M ary was co m e where J esus was ,

an d saw h i m sh e fell down at his feet sayi n g unto

, ,

hi m Lord if tho u h adst been here m y brother had

, , ,

not died .

W hen Jesus therefore saw her weeping and th e ,

J ews al so weeping w h ich ca m e w i th h er he groaned ,

i n the S p i ri t, and was troubled .

2 46 W OM EN o n TH E N EW TE S T AM E N T .

And sai d W here have y e laid h i m

,
Th ey say
u nto h i m Lord co m e and see
, ,
.

Jesus wept
“
.

The n said th e J ews B ehold how h e loved h i m

,

And so m e of the m said Could not this m an , ,

wh ich opened th e eyes of th e blind have caused ,

that even this m an should not have died .

J esus th erefore again groaning in h i m sel f com

“
,

eth to the grave It was a cave and a stone lay upo n

.
,

it.

Jesus said Take y e away the stone M artha

, .
,

the sister of h i m th at was dead saith unto hi m , ,

Lord by this ti m e he stinketh : for he h ath been

,

dea d four days .

Je s us saith unto h er Said I not unto thee that

, ,

if thou wouldst believe thou sho u ldest see th e glory

.

of God

And early i n th e m orning h e ca m e again into

th e te m ple an d all th e people ca m e u n to h i m and
,

h e sat down and taugh t the m .

And the Scribes and Pharisees brought u nto

h i m a wo m an taken i n adultery and when they had
set her in th e m ids t ,

They say u nto hi m M aster this wo m an was , ,

taken in ad ultery in the very act , .

 W omEN OF T m: N EW T E S TA M E N T . 947

N ow M oses in the l aw co m m and ed u s that s uch ,

shou l d be stoned but w h at sayest thou

“
This they said te m pting h i m that they m ight
, ,

h ave to accuse h i m B ut J esus stooped down and

.
,

W ith Izz s fi n g e r wrote on the ground a s tz zoug /z lze

’
’
,

fi eam fi l e?”not
’
.

“
wh en they continued asking hi m he lifted
So ,

u p hi m self and said unto the m H e that is without

, ,

sin among you let h i m fi r s t cast a stone at h e r

,
.

“
And again he stooped down and wrote on th e ,

groun d .

An d they which h e ard i i being convicted by ,

tfzez r own conscience went out one by one beginning

'

, ,

at th e eldest even unto th e last and J esus was l e ft

,

alone and th e wo m an stan ding in the m idst

,
.

W hen Jesus h ad lifted up hi m self and s aw ,

none b u t the wo m an h e said unto her W o m an , , ,

where are th ose thine accusers ? h at h n o m an con

d e m n e d thee
She said No m an Lord An d J es u s said unto
, , .

h er Nei ther do I conde mn thee : g o and sin no

, ,

"
m or e .

W e fi r s t h ave h e r e th e woma n of Sa m aria a wom an ,

by no mea ns zgw r a n '

—read
and see She speaks of
t .

our f ath e r jacob she at onc e pe r ceived that Jesus

was a p roph et ; s he knew that th e J ews s aid th at
 O
W ME N OF T HE N E W TE S TAM EN T .

Jerusal e m was the place to worship and t h at th e

Sa maritan s wo rsh i p i h their m ou nta i n She knew
“

that M essias was to c om e would b e called Christ

, ,

and when co m e would tell her al l thi n gs

,
N ow .
,

Jesus talk with i b

’
i s woma n i s r ecor ded th e disciples ;
we are tol d are not present to the wo man therefore
, ,

we are indebted f or kn owing W hat J esus said H e

m akes her Mi nk; H e knows how m uch of the truth
she knows so leads her on to fi nd i t herself b
, y
' '

tfi z né z ng it out She does n o t u nderstan d at fi r s t

.

W h at the
“
living water m eans‘
T h e gift of .

G od was Jesu s hi m self ; the livi ng water th e

H oly Ghost spirit u al kn owled ge which would give
, ,

her everlasting lif e N o w J esu s m akes thi s wo m an

.
,

mi nk and in thinking she accuses h ersel f J esus .

is very gentle with her and onl y tells her that H e

,

knows the life sh e is living then The wo man per

.

ce i v i n g h i m to be a prophet asks h i m an i n direct ,

re l igious question Her life of sin b r ough t to h er

.
,

m ind by a prophet turned her th ough ts to th e way

,

to be forgiven the worship of God and sh e wishes

, ,

to fi n d out th e righ t place to worship .

Then Jesus tells th i s W O M A N this precious truth

True worshippers shalt worsh i p the Fa ther i n
“

sp i r i t an d in truth for the Father seeketh su ch to

,
'

worship h i m . God is a spirit and they t hat wor,

 W OM EN T HE N EW T E S TAM E N T . 2 49

ship h i m m ust worship h i m in spiri t ( soul ) and in

,

truth .

esus we think would not hav told thi s wo m an

J ,
e ,

this great truth had he not kn own that sh e was

,

capable of understan ding i t J esus t h en tells her ,

that salvation is of the J ews J esus the Saviou r

“

was a J ew and he tells t/z z s woma n th at he is Chris t

'

.
,

This wo m an forgot sh e ca m e to dr aw water f ro m

th e well went at once back to th e city and said to
,
.

men Co m e an d see the Christ A wo m an carried

,
.
.

this lesson and teaching of C hrist to M e mm of a

ci t
y . The m e n did as she said and left the city to
co m e to Christ I f any wo m an wh o has i n flu e n ce of
.

any k ind over m e n reads this let h e r pause and ,

t/z z n k wz fl z z n b
'

Is it for good or for evil the

'

er s e f
l
’

i n fl u e n c e was g i ven h er ; is it good or evil she is

working i n th e world The Holy Spirit fro m Jesus .

knows j us t h o w sh e is livi ng and can thro u gh her ,

m ind ask h er so m e questions which will m ake her

‘

unde rstan d that h e r l ife is not hid fro m H i m .

“
W hosoe v er liveth an d believeth i n m e shall
never die Bel ie veth thou this
. This question
was as k ed by Jesus of a woma n in one of the h ard ,

est trials of faith ever given on this earth ; by a

grave where a m a n h ad been é u r z ea fou r day s wh o
’
’
,

—
had di e d of a disease truly dead This sister had .

s een h i m d i e an d s e e n h i m b ,
u ried ; s h e knew n o t
‘
2 5
0 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S TA M E N T;

what J esus was going t o do she could n ot h ave ,

u nderstood that her brother was to live again on

this earth She tells Jesus she belie ves h e is Christ

.
,

the S on of God which should co m e into the world

, ,

therefore able to do all things Did sh e understan d .

then as w e can now that W hosoever s s ou l l z w ti z and

’ ’

, ,

believeth in Christ it shall never die She gives u s .

th ose beautiful words The M as ter is co m e an d

, ,

cal l eth for thee These sisters (women) are the

m eans that the J ews ( men) witness this m iracle .

M ary gives h er testi m ony that sh e believes that h ad

J esus been there her brother would n ot h ave died .

She believes this fully J esus groaned in spirit

.

because of their unbelief They wept because they .

did not believe th at J esus could bring their brother

back to this life Jesus said to zlz z s main a n I told ‘
’

.
,

thee if thou woulds t believe thou shouldst see th e ,

”
glory of God .

O h the sa m e page we have the woma n taken in

adultery A wo m an cannot sin in ad u ltery alone
. .

W here then was the m an in this case

, ,
? They let
h i m g o free ; the wo m an th ey wished to stone to
de ath I u nderstan d this to have been done by
.

these m e n after seeing how forgiving Jesus was to

,

wo m en how gentle how co m passionate to wo m en

, .

They could have sto n e d the wo m an withou t tak ing ,

h e r to J e s us e s as was i n the Te mp le te ach in g a

.
,
 E
W OM N O F Ti m N E W TE S T AM E N T . 51

large crowd of people These m e n wished to try .

h i m both by the l a w of M oses and his co m passion

,

to wo m e n .

—
The law of M oses a sinn i ng wo m an wh o h ad
brok en the l aw The m an h ad also broken the l aw
.

of M oses but Jesus in m any cases h ad taken th e

,

d efence of wo m en W o m en counted so low so of

.
,

n o accoun t in those days W hat woul d h e do n ow

“

about this wo m an tak en prisoner when in adul tery

W hat he does is this h e forces the m to j u d ge the m
selves not one ma n there but that h ad sin n ed in
,

adulter y They dared not stone the wo m an Th i s

. .

wo m an was a sin ner but no worse th a n the m e n

, .

W e thin k we m ay be very sure that being forgiven

by Christ sh e sinned n o m ore however te m pted to
, ,

do so by the m e n .

H ow strange it m ust have see m ed to the m e n a

w om an of n o account so low so in their power , , ,

th at they could prove to be a vile sinner this ,

wo m an the m ea n s of m ak i ng th e m feel that they

were as vile as sh e They deserved to be stoned as
.

m u ch as sh e did S o asha m ed d i d th e y feel th at

.
,

th ey left .

An d Jesus asked h er Hath no m an conde mned ,

th ee Neither do I conde m n thee : g o a nd i z n no

’

mor e. H e does not say th a t sh e h as not sinned ; on

th e con tra ry h e d e ci ded ly s ay s she has he does not
.
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S TA M E N T . ,

conde m n her to be stoned to death but tells h er to ,

o and s i n 72 0 mor e
g ,
.

And there fol lowed h i m a great co m pan y of

people an d of wo m en which also bewailed and
, ,

la m ented h i m .

But J esus turning u nto th e m said Dau g hters of , ,

m m e but weep for your

J erusale weep not
,
for ,

sel ves and for your chil d ren

,
.

For behold the days are co m ing in the which

, ,

t hey sh all say Blessed a r e th e barren and the

, ,

wo m bs that never bare and th e paps which never ,

gave suck .

Then shall the y begin to say to the mountains ,

F all on u s and to the hills Cover u s , .

‘
For if they do these things in a green tree what ,

shall be done i n the dry

The Lord then answered h i m an d said T kon , ,

h ypocrit e doth not each one o f you on th e sabbath

,

l oose his ox or M S ass fro m the stall and lead bzw

’

away to watering ?

And ought not this w o m an being a daughter of ,

Abraham who m Sata n hath bound lo th ese

, , ,

eightee n years be l oosed fr o m thi s bond o n the

,

sab b ath day-

”
.

E i th e r wh at W oman
'
h a vin g ten p i eces of s il ver, .
 W OM E N OF THE N EW T E S TAM E N T . 2 5
3

if
"

sh e one piec e doth not ligh t a can d le an d

l oS e , ,

sweep th e house an d seek diligently till she fi n d i t ?

,

And w he n sh e hath found i i she cal l eth fi er

“
,

friends an d her n eighbors togeth er saying Rej oice , ,

W i th m e ; for I have found the piece which I had

”
lost . r a

again he said W hereunto s hall I like n the

An d ,

k ingdo m of God

It i s l i k e leaven which a wo m an too k and hid in

,

th ree m easures of m eal till th e whole was leavened , .

Then shall the kingdo m of heaven be lik ened

u nto ten virgins which took their la m ps and went
'

, ,

forth to m eet the bridegroo m .

An d fi v e of the m were wise an d fi ve wer e fool ,

They that wer e foolish took their la m ps and too k ,

n o oil with the m

Bu t th e W i se took oil in th eir v essels with their

l a m ps .

W hile th e bridegroo m tarried they all slu m bere d

‘

“
,

and slept .

An d at m idnigh t there was a cry m ade Behold , ,

the bridegroo m co m eth y g o y e out to m eet h i m .

Then all t hose virg ins arose) and tr mme d th eir

i

la m p s ,
2 5
4 W OM E N OF THE N EW TE S T AM E N T.

And the foolish sa i d unto the wise Gi v e u s of ,

your oil for ou r la m ps are gon e out .

B u t the wise an swered saying N ot s o lest , ,

there be not enough for u s and you but g o y e

rather to th e m that sell and buy for yourse l v es
, .

And while t he y we n t to buy the bridegroo m

“
,

ca m e ; and th ey that were ready went i n with h i m

‘

to the m arriage an d th e door was sh ut .

Afterward ca m e also the other virgins sayi n g , ,

Lord Lord open to u s

, ,
.

B u t he answe r e d and said V eri l y I say unto you , ,

I know you not .

W atch therefore for y e k now neither the day

,

”
nor the hour wherein the Son of M an co m eth .

And they did al l eat and were fi l l e d and they ,

took u p of the frag m ents that re m ained twelve

bask ets full .

And they that h ad eaten were abou t fi ve thous

”
and m e n beside wo m en an d childre n
, .

That he en tere d i n to a certain v illage : and a

fi

certain wo m an na m ed M arth a received h i m into her

, ,

house .

An d she had a sis ter called M ary which also ,

sat at j esus feet and heard his word

’

,
.

But M arth a was cu m bered about m u c h ser v i n g ,

an d cam e to h i m and said) Lord dos t thou n ot car e

-

, ,
 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S TAM E N T . 2 5
5

that m y sister hat h left m e to serv e alone ? bid h e r

therefore that she help m e .

And Jesus answered a n d said un to h er M artha , , ,

M artha thou a r t caref u l and tro u b

,
led about m any ,

things
But one thing i s n eedfu l and M ary hath cho sen
th at good part which shall not be taken away fro m
,

her .

Saying There was in a city a j udge which

, ,

feared not God neither regarded m an

, .

“
And there was a widow m that c i ty ; and sh e
ca m e un to h i m saying Avenge m e of m ine a d v e r
, ,

sary .

“
An d h e would not for a while : but afterward
he said within hi m sel f Though I fear not God nor
, ,

regard m an ,

Yet because this widow troubleth m e I will

, ,

avenge her l e S t by her continual c o m ing she weary

,

me .

An d th e Lord said H ear what th e unjust j udge

,

saith "

An d shall not God avenge his own elect which ,

cry day and night u nto h i m th ough he bear long ,

with th e m

Then ca m e to h i m lz z s m other an d his brethren

'

and coul d not come a t h i m for the P ress ,

2 5
6 W OM E N OF THE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

And it wa s told h i m by cer ta i n which said Thy , ,

m other and th y brethren stand without desiring to ,

see thee .

And h e answered and said unto the m m y m other ,

and m y brethren are thes e which hear the word of

God a n d do it
,

And behold there was a wo m an wh ich had a

,

spirit of i n fi r m i ty e i ghteen years an d was bowed ,

t ogether and could i n no wise lift up lzer self

,
.

And when J esus saw her he called fi er to em , ,

and said unto h er W o m an thou art loosed fro m

, ,

thine i n fi r m i ty .

And he l aid My hands on h e r an d i m m ediately

”
she was m ade straigh t and gl or ifi e d God ,
.

Another parable S pake h e u nto th e m ; The

kingdo m of h eaven is like unto leaven which a ,

wo m an too k and hid in three m easures of m eal till

, ,

the wh ole was leavened .

And forthwith When th ey were co m e out of the

,

synagogue they en tered into the house of Si m on

,

and Andrew with J a m es and John

,
.

But Si m on s wife s m other lay S i ck of a fever

’ ’

and anon they tell hi m of h er .

A nd h e ca me an d took he r b
“

y th e ha n d an d
,
 W OM E N OF T HE NEW T E S T A M E N T. 2 5
7

l ifte d her up and i m mediately th e feve r lef t her ,

an d s h e minist e re d u n to t h e m ,

An d h e answered the m , saying, W h o is my

m oth er, or my breth r en
And h e looked roun d about on th e m whi ch sat '

abou t hi m and s aid B e h old m y m ot h er and m y

, , ,

breth ren
For wh osoever shall do the will of God the ,

sa me is m y brother an d m y sis ter and m ot h er

, , .

Then ca m e to hi m th e m other of Zebedee s ’

children with h er sons worshipping M m an d desir

, , ,

ing a certain thing of h i m .

A nd h e said unto her W hat wilt thou ? She ,

sai th u n to h i m Grant that these m y two sons m ay

,

s i t th e one on thy right h and and th e o ther on the

, ,

l e ft in thy ki n gdo m .

B u t J esus ans wered an d said Y e kno w n ot what ,

y e ask . Are y e able to drink of th e cup th at I shall

drink oi and to be bapti z ed with th e bap tis m that I
,

a m bapt i z ed w i th T hey say u nto h i m W e are able ,

.

“
And h e saith unto the m Y e sh all drink indeed ,

of m y cup and be bapti z ed with the bap tis m that I

,

a m bapti z ed with but to sit on m y righ t hand and ;

b
‘

on m y left is n ot m in e to give but i t

,
e g i ven to
,

”
tb em for who m it is prepared of m y Father .
2 5
8 W OM EN OF TH E N EW T E S T AM E N T .

Tell y e the daugh ter of Sion B ehold th y King , ,

co m eth unto thee m ee k and si tting upon an ass and

, ,

a colt the foal of an ass .

And he looked up and saw the rich m e n casting

t h eir gifts into the treasury .

“
And h e saw also a certa i n poor widow casting ,

i n thither t wo m ites .

And he said O f a truth I say u nto you that th i s

'

, ,

poor wido w hath cast i n m ore than they all .

For a l l t hese have of their abun d ance cast in

unto the o fferings of God but she of her penury
hath cast in all the li ving that she h ad .

W hich
de vour widows h ouses and for a pre ’

tence m a k e long prayers th ese shall receive greater

da m n ation .

A n d Jesus sat over against the treasury and

“
,

beheld how the people cast m oney into the treasur y

and m any that w ere rich cast i n m uch .

An d t h ere ca m e a certain poor widow a nd sh e ,

threw in two m ites which m a k e a farthing , .

And he cal l ed u mo laz m his disciples an d saith

'
“ ‘
,

un to the m V erily I say un to you that this poor

, ,

W idow hath cast m ore i n than all they vhi ch h a ve

y ,

cast in t o t h e treasu r y .

F or al l w)
e » did cast in of th e i r b und ance
a b
ut
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW TE S T A M E N T . 2 5
9

she of her wan t did cast in al l th at she h ad , e ve n all

her living .

And h e arose ou t of th e synagogue and entered

into Si m on s house And S i m on s wife s m oth er was
’ ’

tak e n with a great fever and they besought h i m

for her .

An d h e stood o v er her a n d rebu k ed the fev er ,

and it left her and i m m ediately she aro s e and m i n

”
i s te r e d u n t o the m .

N owhen he ca m e nigh to th e gate of the

w
ci ty beh old there was a dead m an carr i ed out th e
, , ,

only son of h i s m other and she was a widow : and ,

m uch people of the city was with her .

And when th e Lord saw her h e h a d co m passion ,

on h er and said un to her W e ep n o t

, ,
.

“
And he ca m e and touch ed the b i e r and they
that bare lzz m stood still An d h e said Young m an
’

.
, ,

I say unto thee Arise ,

.

And he th at was dead sat u p and began to ,

”
spea k and he delivered h i m to his m oth er .

In all thes erecords J esus teaches a truth a m oral , ,

a lesson and it is by a woma n through a woma n

, ,

to the world ; th e exa m pl e is a woma n H e speak s .

to a woma n th e reproof is to women the praise give n

, ,

to women th e S i ck cu r e d ar e women
, .
2 60
‘

W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

we h ave the women wh o fo ll owed Chris t to

F irst
his de ath and la m ented h i m To the women he .

speaks these words : W eep for yourselves and your

children . This refers to th e destruction of J eru
sale m . It also has a spiritual m eani n g In th ose .

days it was tho ugh t a r eproach to a wo m an not to

be m arried an d have children T h ey could not rise .

above this They could not reali z e th at th e purity

.

of a wo m an woul d ever be the possession of herself ,

the s trength of h e r soul over h e r body There is a .

high er life than bei n g m arried All wo m en canno t .

receive i t but those who can do u btless stand h i gh

, ,

est in th e world and understand i t .

Then we ne x t h ave Christ saying to the m an wh o

would not ha ve a wo m an cured on the Sabbath day
Thou hypocrite Thi s m an showed m ore co m
.

passion to his ox and ass tha n to a woma n wh o h ad

been ill eighteen years Then we have this woma n
.

the m eans o f Christ s lesson that we should do

’

good on the Sabbath day and not strain the com

-

m and m en t of k e e p m g th e Sabbath day as refus -

ing to relieve suff ering on th at day .

Now we h a v e th e careful wo m an wh o hunts the lost

piece of silver She seeks dz l zgefl fly until she fi n d s
’

i t an d rej oices when she h a s found i t

,
This is told .

th e m to m a k e the m un dersta n d that there is j oy in

 WO M E N oF T HE N EW T E S T A ME N T . 2 61

the presence of the angels of God o ver one sinner

that repenteth .

Again the Kingdo m of God is lik e leaven which

,

"
a woma n took till the whole was lea v ened A .

woma n the n by h e r good life can m a k e all who see

, , ,

h o w sh e lives be better in the ir li v es by her e x a m

ple.

Then shall the k ingdo m of h eaven b e li k ened

unto ten Virgins W e k now the story of the wise
.

and foolish th e r e ward to the wise wh o were ,

r eady and fi t to enter the Kingdo m the u tter fail ,

ure of th e foolish There are other th ings to l ive

.

for than fool ishn ess T he virgins se e m to be all

.

alike except that the wise t hou ght to be ready

,

b efor e they slept or waited so th at they were ready

, ,

before the doors close d forever Young girls who .

love pleasure an d think of foolishness of fl i r ti n g ,

with m e n an d m arry without tfi z nkz ng you wil l be

' '

, ,

called the sa m e as the others and your so u l will ,

n o t be ready .

W hen Ch r ist fed th e fi ve thousan d m e n we are told

h e also fed women and children This was earthly .

brea d b u t the S p i r itual bre a d to our souls is also

given to women as well as to m e n Then we h ave .

M arth a she h ad a house and received J esus She .

was a caretakin g housekeeper She overdid i t for

.
,

we are told sh e was c u m bered abo u t m uch serving .

2 62 W OM E N o u TH E N EW T E S T A MEN T .

Now J es u s did not u pbraid her he only tells h er th at ,

she is careful and troubled about ma ny tfi z ng s

'

an d t h at only one thing is n eedful and that h er ,

sister M ary has ch osen i t and it sh all not be tak en

,

fro m h er W e are told that M ary sat at Jesus

.

feet and h eard his words Sat at h i s feet of

.
“
,

course m ea n s was tau g h t by hi m the sa m e as

, ,

Paul had s a t at the feet of h i s teach er The n i f .

,

M ary was taught by C/z r zlvz of t h e Kingdo m of God

‘
,

how fi t sh e m ust h ave been to tea m ott er s certainly ,

as m uch so as his di ci p l e s .

N o w Jesus chooses a wo m an again to teach a

lesson which is th at God will h ear and avenge his
, ,

own el ect t h at pray to h i m day and nigh t though ,

h e bear lo n g wi t h th em T he woma n ( a widow ) wen t

.

to a j udge to b e freed of her adversary The j u d ge .

was a m an wh o feared not God or m an but because ,

th e widow did not cease to as k h i m h e did what s h e ,

as k ed h i m to do to get rid of h er ( How true this .

is even in our days This was an unj ust j udge ;

therefore wh at this wo m an wished was only Justice
to hers e lf This wo m a n prayed to be de l i vered fro m
.

the m a n wh o persecuted her Therefore it is righ t .

to try and free ourself fro m persecutio n or fro m a n ,

ene m y .

The n we co m e towhere j esus tells u s who i s h i s

 W o m an OF T m; N E W TE S T A M E N T . 2 63

m oth er an d brethren : those who Iz ea r the word of

God an d do i t
,
.

Then Si m on s m other i h l a w sick of a fe v er and

’
- -

, ,

Jesus cures h e r .

Then we h ave th e m other of Zebedee s children ’

and she ask s for her sons n ot for h e rsel f J esus ,

.

answered by asking th e m a questio n W ere they .

able to s uffer an d die with h i m They answer Y e s ,

.

Then Jesus say s they will su ffer and die ; but h e

cannot g ive what they ask for but it w i ll be give n
to the m to who m th e father will gi v e i t T h ey as k ed .

for a spiritual gift th ough they m a y not h a v e

,

u nderstood it s o I n fact Jesus says they did not

.
,

know wh at they were asking They th ough t the .

k ingdo m of Ch rist was to be an earthly k i n g d o m .

H ow little they then understood what the kingdo m

of Jesus was to be
The ch urch is na m ed a woma n : Tell y e the da ug /z
”
ter of Sion .

Then we have th e poor wi d ow a wo m an who m ,

Jesus S peak s of to gi ve those who heard h i m and u s ,

t h roug h the m the lessons H e teaches The rich

, .

m e n gave their gifts to the t reasury th ey gav e of

the i r abundance J esus says th e two m ites gi ven by
.

the poor wo m an counted m ore in God s s i ght tha n ’

the l arge gifts of the rich m e n or wo m en Jes u s .

’
h ad j ust been accusing th ose wh o devour widows
2 61 W ME N O T HE NEW TE S T A M E N T .

ho u ses rob the widows and unprotected and pray

, ,

only for a pretense an d m a ke long prayers only for

,

a sho w ou twardly Then h e speaks of the poor

widow who had j ust given h er two m ites and cal l ,

ing h is disciples he bids t he m no te this poor

widow an d by Izer a ct he gives the lesson
, .

T hen we have the widow wit h her dead son And .

the Lord h ad co m passion on this woma n and said ,

W eep not And h e gave back th e h u m an life to

.

the s on an d delivered h i m to his m other N ow we

’

, .

do not read th at J esus b la m ed any of the wo m en .

I f th ey are wrong he as k s the m a question which

m ak es flz em M i nk before they can answer i t I f they .

are wron g they see i t by ffi z nkz ng over f es u s gu estz on

’ ’
’ ’

To all the ab ove wo m en he sh ows great m ercy ,

co m passion kindness gen tleness and certainly

, ,

shows that H e thinks the m able and worthy to

understand his teachings which are S pir i tual and n o t
,

carnal W hat a surprise this m us t have been to

.

the scribes and Ph aris ees

For Herod h i m self had sent forth and laid hold

upon Joh n and bound hi m in priso n for H erodias
,
’

sake his brother Philip s W ife : f o r he had m arried

’

her
“
1
For John had said unto Herod It is not lawful ,

f or thee to have thy broth er s wife

’
.
 W OM E N ? T HE
01 N EW T E S T AME N T . 2 65

Therefore Herodias had a q u arrel against h i m

and would h ave killed h i m but s h e could not
F or H erod feared j ohn k n owing tha t he was a ,

just m a n and an hol y an d observed hi m a n d wh en

,

h e heard h i m h e did m any things and heard h i m

, ,

gladly .

And when a convenient day was co m e that ,

H erod on h is birth day m ade a supper to his lor ds

-

high captains and chief esta fes of Galilee

,

A nd when the daughter of th e said H erodia s

ca m e i n and dan ced and pleased Herod an d the m
, , ,

that sat with h i m the king sai d unto the da m sel

, ,

Ask of m e w hatsoever t h ou wilt and I will give i t ,

thee .

And h e sware u nto h er W hatsoe v er thou shalt ,

a s k of m e I wi l l g i ve i t th ee unto th e half of m y
, ,

k ingdo m .

An d sh e wen t forth and said u nto her m other , ,

W hat shal l I ask And she said The h ead of Jo hn ,

the Baptist .

And she ca m e i n straightway with h aste unto

th e ki n g and as k ed saying I wi ll that thou give
, , ,

m e by an d b
, y i n a charger ,
th e h ead of J ohn th e ,

Bap ti s t .

An d th e king was e x ceeding sorry ; y et for his

oath s sak e and for t h eir sa k es wh i ch sat with h i m
'

, ,

he woul d n o t rej ect h e r .

2 66 W OM E N or
‘

T HE N EW T E S TA M E N T .

And i mm ediately the k i ng sen t an e x ecu tione

and co m m anded his head to be brought and h e
went and beheaded h i m in th e prison
And brought his h ead in a ch arger and gav e
“
,

it to the da m sel ; and the da m sel gav e it to her

”
m other .

"
Bu t a certain m an n a m ed Ananias with Sap ,

p h ira his wife sol d a possession

, .

An d k ept b a ck p cz r z of the price

(
‘
his wife also ,

'

being pri vy to z t ) and brough t a certain part and

, ,

"
l aid i t at the apostles feet .

B u t Pe ter said A n an i as why h a th Satan fi l l e d

, ,

th i n e h eart to lie to th e Holy Gho s t and to keep ,

back p a r t of the price of th e land

W hile i t re m aine d was i t n ot thine own ? and
,

a fter it was sold was it not in thin e own power ?

,

why hast thou co n ceived this thing i n thi n e h ear t ?

thou h ast not lied unto m e n but unto God .

And An anias h earing th ese words fel l down ,

an d gave up the gh ost An d great fear ca m e on .

all the m that heard th ese th i n gs .

And th e young m e n arose wound h i m u p an d , ,

carried M m out an d buried fi z m

’

.
,

And it was abou t the space of th ree hours after ,

wh en his wife not kno wing what was done ca m e

, ,

in .
 W OM EN OF T HE NEW T E S T AM E N T .

And Peter ans wered unto h er T el l m e wh e th er ,

y e sold the l an d for so m u ch P An d s h e sai d Yea , ,

for so m uch .

Th en Peter said unto her H ow is i t t h at y e h ave

,

agreed together to te m pt the Spirit of the Lord ?

behold the feet of the m which have buried thy
husband a r e at the door and shall carry thee out
,
.

Then fe l l she down straigh tway at h i s feet ,

and yielded u p th e ghost And th e young m e n

.

ca m e i n an d fou n d h er dead and carrying fi er forth

, ,

bu ried lzer by h e r husban d .

And th e Pharisees ca m e to hi m and as k ed h i m , ,

Is it la wful for a m a n to put away i z z s w i fe ? t e m pt

'

ing h i m.

An d he answered and said un to th e m W h at did ,

M oses co m m an d y ou
And they said M ose s su ffered to write a bill of
,

d ivorce m ent and to p ut fi er away

,
.

And Jesus a n swered and said unto the m For the ,

h ardness of your heart he wrote you this pr ecept

,

But fro m the begin n ing of th e creation God ,

m ade the m m ale and fe m ale .

For th i s ca u se sh a l l a m an lea v e his father and

m o ther and clea ve to his wife
,

And they twain s h all be one flesh so then they

ar e no m ore twain b u t one fl e s h
,
.
2 68 W OM EN OF THE N EW T E S T AM E N T c

W hat there fore God h ath j oined together l e t ,

n o t m a n put asu n der .

And in the house his disciples asked h i m again

of the sa m e ma fl er .

And he saith u nto the m W hosoever sh all put ,

away his W ife and m arry another co m m itte th

, ,

adultery against h e r .

“
An d if a wo m an shall put away her husba n d ,

and be married to another sh e co m m itteth adul ,

te r y .

Saying M aster M oses sai d I f a m an die hav

, , , ,

ing no children his brother shall m arry his wife

, ,

and raise up seed u n to h i s brother .

N o w there were with u s seven brethr e n : and

the fi r s t when h e had m arried a wife deceased ;
, ,

a n d having no i ssue left his wi fe un to hi s b

,
rother .

Li k ewise th e secon d also and the third unto , ,

the seventh .

And las t of al l th e wo m an died also .

Th erefore in th e resurrection whose wife shall ,

she be of the seven for they all h ad her .

“
J esus ans wered and said u nto th e m Y e do err , ,

n ot k nowing the scrip tu res n or the power of G o d ,

.

For i n th e resurre ct i on they neither m arry n or ,

are gi ven in m arriage b u t are as th e angels of God

,

in heaven .
 W OM E N OF TH E N EW TE S T A M E N T . 2 69

The Ph ar1s e e s also ca m e un to h i m te m pting ,

h l m and saying u nto h i m Is it lawful for a m a n to

, ,

put away his wife for every cause ?

And he ans wered and said unto th e m Have y e ,

not read that h e wh ich m ade M ew at th e beginning

, ,

m ade the m m ale and fe m ale .

And said For this cause shall a m an leave father

,

and m other and shal l cleave to his wife and they

,

twa i n sh all be one flesh ?

W herefore they are n o m ore twai n but on e ,

fl esh .W ha t therefore God hath j oined t oget h er let ,

not m an pu t asunder .

They say unto h i m W h y did M oses then com ,

m and to gi v e a writing of divorce m ent an d to put ,

her away
H e saith unto the m M oses because of the hard
, ,

ness of your hearts su ffered you to pu t away your

.

wi v es but fro m th e beginni n g it was not s o .

And I say u nto you W hosoever sh all put away ,

his wife except i t fie f or fornication an d shall m arry

, ,

a nother co m mitteth adultery and whoso m arrieth

,

h er which i s put away doth co m m it adultery

,
.

His disciples say unto h i m I f th e case of th e ,

m an be so with M x wife it is not good to m arry ,

.

But h e said un to the m All men cannot recei v e ,

th is saying sa v e tkey to who m i t is given

,
.

For t here are so m e eunuchs which w e re so bor n ,

2 70 W OM E N or THE NEW T E S T AM E N T.

fro m thei r m other s wo m b : and there are so m e

’

eunuchs which were m ade eunuchs of m e n : and

,

there be eun u chs which h ave m ade the m selves

,

eunuchs for the kingdo m of h eaven s sak e H e th at

'

”
is able to receive i t let h i m receive i i
,
.

There is d i ff erence a l so between a wife and a

Virgin The un m arried wo m an careth for the things
.

of the Lord that she m ay be holy both in body and

, ,

i n S piri t : but sh e that is m arrie d careth for th e ,

things of the world how she m a v please lz er h u s

,

band .

“
And this I spea k for your o wn p r o fi t n o t that I
m ay cast a s n are upon you but for that which is ,

co m ely ,

“
S o t hen he that gi v e th /zer i n m arriage doeth
we l l but he that gi v eth lzer not in m arriage doeth
bett e r .

The wife is bound by the law as long as her hus

ban d liveth b u t if h er hus b
and be dead she is at ,

liberty to b e m arried to who m she will only i n the

L ord .

But sh e i s happier if she so abi d e after m y ,

j udg m en t : and I thin k also that I have th e Spirit

”
of God .

T he above is so plain any on e can understand i t

 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S TA M E N T . 2 71

adultery with all its hideous co nsequences ; th e

,

anger of the wo m an against J oh n for bein g told ,

that she was living in sin the trick she played on

H erod with who m she si n ned by m ak ing h i m k ill ,

John th e Bap ti st and she used her daughter to

,

char m this cr i m e fro m the k ing Are th ere any .

a dultresses in th e s e days who would be pleased to

have th e head of their accuser brought to the m ?

I t is the h ead of their ow n conscience which they

m ust cut o ff .

Here we have the distressing story of a wo m an

equal b
,
u t equal i n wic k edness to a m a n They .

both lied a n d lied in the worst way for they lied

, ,

t o God wan ti n g t h e Apo s tles to believe that they

,

gave a l l th e m oney for which they sold th e lan d .

They di d not wish the m to k now that t h ey k ept

back part of i t They were told they h ad don e
.

a f o ol i s h and wicked thing : sinned agai n st God .

The land was theirs they sol d i t of their own free

,

will the m oney they sold it for was the i r own no ,

one forced the m to give i t or retain i t ,

.

T h e lesson is very plain to u s all and if we are

true in sec ret things to G od we will do well for we
,

cannot be untrue in secret things without God

k nowing i t .

Now we h ave th e question of di vor ce and Jesus

’

words ar e v e ry p lai n I n th e be g in ning God made

,
 72 W OM E N OF T HE N EW TE S T A M E N T.

the m equal mal e and fe m ale and to the men J esus

, ,

very plainly says for the hard n es s of your h eart

, ,

”
M oses wrote you this precept The n h e says wh at .

no one can twist into any oth er m eaning W /zoso .

ever shal l
p u t a way h i s wi fe and m a r ry anoth er , ,

co m m itteth adultery against her and if a woma n ,

shall p u t away her husband and b e m arried to ,

another sh e co mm itteth adultery

, .

Now these m e n who think after deat h th ey are

‘

to ha v e wives are no bett e r th a n th e followers of

,

M oh a m m ed They could not rise to an y higher bliss

.

for th e future th a n h aving wives J esus tells t he m .

they do not k now the Scriptures They h ad no .

idea of th eir soul s no S pirit u al though t n o spiritual

, ,

j oys H ow h ard it was for the Saviour to raise the

.

m inds of these m e n f r o m carnal things W e h ave

—
here what they th ought of women one wo m an to
bear chil dren for seven m e n No o th er use an d .
,

this they th ought was h er d uty .

Then we ha v e again the question of di vor ce and

Christ s plain wor d s about i t H e giv es the one reason
’
.

why it could be granted and oery p l a z nly tells the m

'

wi l o are guilty of adul tery T h en J esus tel l s the m

.

that all canno t understand o r li v e the single life ;

those w h o of th eir own free will do so h a ve one
reas on th e kingdo m of heaven s sake that all are
,
’

n o t able to understand this These wor d s of Jesu s.

 W OM E N OF T HE
‘
N E W T E S T AM E N T .

co m e directly after what he has said about adultery

and d ivorce .

Then we h ave th e a zf er enoe between th e m arried

’

and u n m ar r i e d woman Th e s e words th e apostle .

speaks and he very p l ainly tells u s that sh e wh o

,

does not get m arried cares for the thi ngs of the
Lord both in body an d spirit and does better tha n
, ,

she who m arries .

There can be no doubt a b out th e ear l y Christ i ans

believing th at a si n gle life was following the teach
ings of J esus as single life in those days was thought
,

to be a c u rse or punish m en t or disgrac e Christ .

ca m e to do away with th ose old ideas an d rais e

.

m a n k ind to a higher level abov e earthly things , .

Th e life of the sou l i s worth more than th e life of

the body an d wh at they th ough t to be a disgrace h e
,

tol d the m was an honor above the u nder s tandin g ,

of m ost m e n an d wo m en .

N o w there was at Joppa a certain disciple na m ed

Tabitha which by in terpretatio n is called Dorcas
,

this wo m an was full of g ood wor k s an d al m s deeds -

which sh e did .

An d it ca m e to pass in those days that sh e was ,

sic k and died who m when they had washed they

, ,

laid nor in an upper cha m ber .

An d f or a s mu ch as Ly dda was n ig h toJ op pa an d

d n
,
 74 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S T AM E N T .

the disciples had heard that Peter was th ere they ,

sent unto h i m two m e n desiring fi l m that h e would

not delay to co m e to the m .

Then Peter arose and went with the m W hen

, .

h e was co m e they brough t h i m into th e upper

,

cha m ber an d all the widows stood by h i m weeping ,

'

and shewin g th e co ats and gar m ents whic h Dorcas

m ade while she was with the m
, .

But Peter p u t the m all forth and knee l ed d own , ,

and prayed and turning ai m to the body said

, , ,

Tab i tha arise And she opened her eyes and w hen
, .

she saw Peter she sat u p ,

.

“
And h e gave h er ni s h and and lif ted her u p ; ,

and wh en h e h ad called th e saints and widows he ,

presented her alive .

“
And it was known througho u t all Joppa : an d
”
m any believed in th e Lord .

co m m end u nto you P h ebe our sister which is a

I ,

s ervant of the ch urch which is at Cenchrea

“
That y e receive her in the Lord as beco m et h ,

saints and that y e assist h er in whatsoever busin ess

,

sh e hath nee d of y o u for she h ath been a s u cco u r e r

of many an d of m ysel f also
,
.

Greet Priscilla and Aquil a m y helpers in C h rist

Jesus
W ho have f or my lif e l ai d d ow n their o wn n ecks
 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S TAM E N T . 2 75

to wh o m n o t only I give th a n k s b
'

un u t also all the ,

.

churches of th e Gentiles .

Likewise g r eet the ch urch th at is in th eir h ouse .

Salute m y well be l oved E p e n e tu s wh o is th e fi r s t

-

fr u its of Achaia unto Ch r ist .

Greet M ary who bestowed m uch lab our on u s

, .

Salute Andronicus and J unia m y k ins m e n and , ,

m y fellow prisoners who are of note a m ong the

-

apostles who also we re in Christ before m e

,
.

Gree t A m plias m y be l oved in th e Lord .

Salute Urbane our helper in Ch rist and S tachys

, ,

m y beloved .

Salute Apelles approved in Ch rist Salute the m .

W hich are of Aris tobulus lz onsefi ol a

’ ’
.

Salute Herodion m y k i ns m an G reet th e m that .

be of the non seaol a of Narcissus w hich are in the

’
,

Lord .

Salute Tryphena and Tryph o s a who labour ,

in th e Lord Salu te the beloved Persis which

.
,

laboured m uch in the Lord .

S alu te Rufus cho sen in the Lord and his m oth er ,

and m ine .

Salute Asyncritus Phlegon H er m a s Patrobas

, , , ,

Her m es and the breth ren which are wi th the m

,
.

Salute P h il o l ogus and Julia N e r e u s and his , ,

2 76 W OM EN OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

and O ly m pas and all the s a i n ts which are

S l S te I
'

, ,

W ith th e m .

Salute Prisca and Aquila and the h o u sehold of ,

O nesip h orus .

Eras tus abode at Corinth but Trophi m us ha ve

I lef t at M iletu m sic k .

“
Do thy diligence to co m e before winter .

Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus an d , , ,

Claudia and al l the brethren

, .

hen I call to re m e m bra n ce the u n feign e d f aith

W
that is in thee whic h d welt fi r s t in thy gran d m other
,

Lois an d thy m other Eunice and I a m persuaded

,

t h at in th ee also .

W herefore I pu t th ee in re m e m brance that ,

thou stir up th e gift of God whic h is in thee by th e ,

putting on of m y hands .

To Ti m othy nzy d early beloved son : Grace , ,

m ercy a n a peace fro m God th e F ather and Christ

,
’
,

Jesus our Lord .

I t han k God who m I serve _ .

An don th e sab b
ath we wen t out of the city by
a river side) wher e p ray er was wont to b e m ade ;
 W OM E N OF T HE w T E S TA M E N T , 2 77

an d we sat down and spake unto the wo m en which

,

'

resorted tlzz l /zer

An d a certain wo m an na m ed Lydia a seller of ,

p u rple of the city of Th yatira which worshipped

, ,

God heard as : wh ose heart th e Lord opened that

, ,

sh e attended unto the th ings which were spoken of

Paul .

And when she was bapti z ed and her house hold , ,

s h e besough t a s saying If y e have j udged m e to be

, ,

faith ful to the Lord co m e in to m y h ouse and abide

, ,

”
Mer e . And she constrained u s .

First we h ere have a wo m an Tabitha wh o

, , ,

passed h e r ti m e doing go o d works and he l pin g the

p oor ,
wh o when she died was brough t bac k to life
by S t Peter W e are told where sh e lived a n d that as
. .

s ne was k nown by ma ny through her good deed s she ,

was th e m eans when brought bac k to life of m ak

, ,

ing ma ny believe in th e Lord .

Pan e i n me mi n i stry co m m ended for that reason ,

a serv ant of th e church S t Paul calls hi m self a . .

servant of th e ch urch whic h m eans in the m inistry ,

.

They were to assist h er in wh atsoever business she

h ath n eed oi Here is a list of women i n the m inis try
.

—
in those earl y Christian days : Pr z soz l l a the churches
' '

than k h e r and s h e has a church i n her house Greet

,
.

M ary she bestowed m uch labor

, .
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E ST AM E N T .

Priscilla was the wife of Aquila T h ey h ad bee n .

d riven fro m Ro m e by C laudius They accom p an .

i e d Paul a little and afterwards instructed Apollos

'

of Alexandr i a .
—
Then the m o ther of Ru fus salute
her S al ute Julia and th e sister of Her m es and
. , ,

Claudia Here are m an y wo m en spoken of by

.

Paul .They were equal i n th e church even in

those d ays .

“
0 Ti m othy m y dearly beloved s on ; h e h ad
,

great and true faith and h e got it fro m hi s mof/zer

—
E a nz ee and grand mother L oz s a good inheritance
’

fro m g aoa women Does a wo m an k now tha t she can

’
.

i v e h e r child and by th e chi l d give the grandc hi ld

g , ,

f ai th i n C h r i s t N o t only do you g i ve th e m health

‘

'

in their bodies but heal th in thei r souls or ill health ,

-

for their bodies and ill heal th for their souls ; an d -

this i s th e punish m en t for yo u r sin s As long as .

the su ff ering caused by both body and soul lasts in

the world you wi l l su ffer it for those who di e are
,

followed by their work s .

L y az a a seller of pu rple in th ose d ays a rich

’
’
, ,

trade She was rich sh e was bapti z ed with her

.
,

h ouse h old and she received in h er house the Apos

tles T h ey were poor and travelling
. .

Accordin g to the custo m of th e p riest s o the e ’

,
 WomE N "
T E ST A M E N T 2 79
‘
oi ? T HE N E W .

his lot was to burn incense wh en h e went into the

te m ple of the Lord .

“
A nd the whole m ulti tude of the people were
praying with out at the ti m e of in cense .

“
An d there appeared u nto hi m an angel of th e
Lor d standing on the right side of the altar of
,

incense .

An d when Zacharias saw nz m he was troubled

'

, ,

and fear fell upon h i m .

B ut th e angel said un to h i m Fear not Zacha , ,

rias for thy prayer is heard an d thy wi fe E l isa

beth shal l bear thee a s on and tho u sh alt call his
,

n a m e John .

A nd thou sh alt h ave j oy and gl adness and ,

m any sh all rej oice at his birth .

For h e sh all be great in th e sigh t of th e Lord ,

and shall drink n either wine nor strong drink and

he sh all be fi ll e d with the Holy Ghost even fro m ,

hi s m other s wo m b
'
.

“
And m any of th e children of Israel shall he
turn to the Lord the i r God .

“
An d h e sh all g o before hi m in th e spirit an d
p o wer of Elias to t u rn the h earts of th e fathers to
,

th e children and the disob edient to th e wisdo m of

,

th e just to m ake read y a people prepared for the

Lord .

“
An d Zach arias said u nto the a n gel W here b y ,
 O
W M EN OF THE N E W TE S T AM E N T .

sh ll I know thi
a for I a m an old m an an d my
s ?

wife well stric k en in years .

And the angel answe ri n g s aid u n t o hi m I am, ,

Gabriel that stand in th e pres e nce o f G od and am

,

sent to speak unto the e , an d to sh ew th ee these

gla d tidin g s
And behol d t ho u shalt b, e du mb and not able ,

to speak u ntil th e day that these th i n g sh all be per

,

for m ed be cause th ou beli evest not m y words which ,

shall be f u l fi ll e d in thei r sea son .

A nd th e peopl e w aite d f or Z achari a s an d mar ,

y elled th at h e ta r ried so lo n g in th e te m ple .

An d whe n he ca m e out h e could not spea k ,

u nto the m an d they perceived t h a t h e h a d seen a

vision in the te mple for h e b eckoned unto the m
and re m ained speechless .

And it ca m e to pass th at as soon as the days of

,

his m inistrat i on we r e ac co m plished h e departed to ,

"
his own ho u se .

Ther e was in the days of Herod th e king of

J udea a certain priest n am ed Zach arias of the
, ,

course o i Abia an d h i s wife wa s of the daughters

.

of Aaron and h e r na m e was Elisabeth

,
.

“
And they were both righteou s before G od ,

walking in all the co m m and ments and ordinance s of

the L ord bla m e less .
 O
W ME N OF T HE N EW T E S T A ME N T . 2 81

An d they h a d n o child because that Eli s abeth ,

was barre n and they both were now well str i cken
in years .

An d after those day s h i s wife Elisabeth con .

c e i v e d and hid her s elf fi v e months

,
saying , ,

“
Thus hath th e L or d de al t with me i nth e days
wh erein he loo k ed on me to take a way my rep r oach
,

”
a m on g m e n .

A nd al l went to b
e ta xed e very
,
one into hi s
own city .

“
An d Joseph also went up fro m Ga l ilee out of ,

the city of Na z areth into J udea unto th e city of

, ,

David which is called Bethlehe m ( becau s e he was

, ,

of the ho use and lineage of Da vid ) ,

To be tax ed with M ary h is espoused wife being ,

great with child .

And so i t was that while they were there the

, ,

days were acco m plished that sh e should be delivered .

“
An d she brough t forth her fi r s t born son and -

wrapped h i m in swaddling cloth es and laid h i m i n -

a m anger because there was no roo m for the m in

”
the i nn .

And in th e six th m onth the an gel Gabriel was

sen t fro m God un to a ci ty of Galilee nam ed Naz a ,

r eth ,
2 82 O
W M EN -

OF TH E Ne w TE S T AM E N T .

To a virgin espoused to a m an whose n a m e was

Joseph of the house of David an d the Virgin s
,
’

n a m e wa s M ary .

And the angel ca m e in u nto her and said H ail , ,

M on l /z a l a r t h i ghly favored th e Lord i s W ith thee

,

blessed a r t thou a m ong wo m en .

And there was one Anna a prophetess th e , ,

daugh ter of Phanuel o f the tribe of Aser : sh e

,

was of a great age and h ad lived wit h an hu s

,

band seven years fro m h e r v i r g i n i ty

i

“
And sh e wa s a widow of about four score and
four years which departed not fro m th e te m p l e
, ,

but served Goa with fastings an d prayers n i gh t and

’

day .

“
And sh e co m ing in that instant gave th anks ,

li k ewise unto th e Lord and spak e of hi m to al l

,

”
th e m that looked for rede m ption in J erusale m .

W h at was th e prayer of Zacharias not f or a son

I thin k since h e believed not w h at the angel tol d
,

hi m .But th e an swer to the prayer was t his Th y

wife Eli sabeth shall bear thee a son and thou shal t ,

call his n a m e Joh n an d m any o f the c

,
hildren “

”
of Israel sh all h e turn t o the Lord their God He .

was to have th e spirit an d power of Elias and m ake ,

r ead y a people prepared for the Lord those re

p ,
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW S
TE TAM E N T . 2 83

pared to recei ve Christ J oh n was to m ake the m .

ready prepare d that is expectant

, ,
Elisabe th ( a .

woma n ) was the m other of this prophet greater tha n ,

all prophets and she was of the da ugh ters of Aaron ,

.

that is of th e fa m ily of priests th erefore sh e k new

an d expected Christ to co m e to this earth She was
righteous before God wal k ing i n a l l the co m m and
,

m ents and ordinances of th e Lord bla m eless M en .

in those days reproached wo me n if they had n o

child ren Then we co m e to the Virgin M ary of
.
,

who m we h ave written on anoth er p age .

Then An n a so m e think she was the m ot h er c f

the Virg in She was the dau gh ter of Phanuel the
.
,

tribe of Aser Sh e was very o l d an d ser ve d God

.
,
“

w i th tastings and prayers night and day She lived .

to see and k now J esus Chri st .

The Seco n d Epistle of JO H N .

He nonon r a b
l e ma tr on wz tlz nor
'

I ex hor l etlz a cer ta i n ,

to p er s ever e
' '

Ck r z s l z a n l ove oel z ef
’ ’

’
zn a na
,
8 l es t
tney l ose Me wa r a of taei n f or mer p r of ess z on
’
’
’
re I O a na

n ami ng to do wz t/z t/z ose s ea n eer s M a l b

'

nave
‘ ’
zo r i ng n ot
'

tne tr u e Ckr z sl
’

f j
’
a ool r z n e o es n s .

The elder unto th e elect lady an d her children ,

who m I love in the truth and not I only b u t also ,

al l the y that h ave kno wn the t r ut h

 W OM E N OF T HE N EW l E S T AM E N T
'‘
.

F th e truth s sak e which dwelleth in u s an d

or
'

shal l be with u s for ever .

Grace be with you m ercy a na peace fro m God ,

’

the Father and fro m the Lord J esus Christ the

, ,

Son of the Father i n truth and love ,

.

“
I re30 1ced grea tly that I fou n d of thy ch i ldr e n
,

walk in g in truth as we h ave received a co m m an d

,

m ent fro m the Fath er .

And now I beseech th ee lady not as though I , ,

wrote a new co m m an d m en t unto thee b u t tha t ,

wh i ch we h ad fro m the beginning that we love o n e ,

another .

“
And this is lo ve that we walk after his com
,

m an d m e n ts This is the co m m and m e n t That as

.
, ,

y e h ave h eard fro m the beginning y e should wal k ,

in
For m any deceivers are en tered into th e world ,

who confess n ot that J esus C h ris t i s co m e in the

fl e sh This is a deceiver and an an ti ch r i st
’

. .
,

“
Look to yourselves th a t we lose not th ose ,

t h i n gs wh ic h we h ave wrought but that we recei ve ,

a fu ll reward .

“
W hosoe v er tr an sg r e s s e th an d abideth n ot in ,

the doctrin e of Christ h ath n ot God H e that abid,

.

eth in the doctrin e of Ch rist h e h ath both the ,

Father an d th e Son .

“
I f th ere co m e any u nto you and brin g not th i s
’

,
 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S T AM E N T .

d o ctrine , receive h i m not into y ou r house n either ,

bid h i m God speed

For h e th at biddeth h i m God speed is parta k e r ,

of h is evil deeds .

H aving m a n y thi ngs to write unto you I would ,

n o t wr i te with paper and ink : but I trust to co m e

unto you and speak face to face tha t our j oy m ay

, ,

be full
Th e ch ildren of th y elect sister greet thee .

A m en .

H ere we h ave on e whole Epistle addressed to a

woma n W e are told that she was el eot
. also nor
children ; and that all wh o knew the Truth lo ved
her because she also k ne w the Truth This Truth
,
.
,

which si ze h ad dwells in u s and shall be with u s for

, ,

ever Tha t is the Holy Spirit sent by the Lord

.

Jesus Chris t to dwell within those who k now th e

Truth S t John sends an: woma n grace m ercy and
. .
, ,

peace fro m God And h e rejoiced because he found

.

the children of fi ns woma n walking ( living ) in th e

Truth fol l owing the co m m and m ents of God And
,
.

me l ove S t John speaks o f is in the true m eaning of

.
,

the word ; that i s to obey God s co m m and m ents

,
’
.

H e tells h er L ook to yourselves that we lose ,

not th e things we ha v e wrough t ; but that we

r ecei v e a f ull r e w ar d They then, we r e to h ave a
.
,
2 86 W OM E N OF TH E NEW T E S T AM E N T .

reward of the good they had don e ; al so they were

not to receive an evil person or to h ave anything
t o do with ev i l by the m selves or th ro ugh another
, .

A notner woma n is spo k en of as being also elect and ,

having good children .

H e re is a woma n worthy even in those d ay s o f

'

being m entioned in an Epistle and o ffered to u s ,

and to all the world as an e x a m ple wo rthy to b e

fo llowed . A lesson to all m others to bring up their

children in the fear and love of Tru th and to know ,

and follow Christ .

And when the sa b bath was past M ary M agda ,

lene and M ary th e mother of J a m es and Salo me had

, , ,

bough t sweet spices that they m ight co m e and

,

anoin t h i m .

“
And very early in th e m orning th e fi r s t day of ,

the wee k they ca m e unto th e sepulchre at the rising

,

of th e sun
And they said a m ong the m selves W ho shal l roll ,

u s away th e stone fro m the door o f the sepulchre ?

And when they loo k ed they s a w that th e stone

( ,

was rolled away ) for it was very great

, .

And e n te r ing in to the sepulchre th ey saw a ,

y ou n g m a n sitting o n the right side clothed in a ,

long white gar m e n t and they were aff ri ghted .

“
An d h e sai th unt o th e m B e n o t a ffrig hted : y e
,
 W OM E N OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T . 2 87

see k J esus of Na z areth which was cr u c i fi e d : he ,

is risen ; he is not h ere : b ehold th e place w h ere

they l aid h i m .

“
But g o your way tell hi s di s ciples and Peter
,

that he goeth before you into Galilee : there sha l l

y e see h i m as h e sai,
d unto you .

“
A n d they went out quic k ly and fl e d fro m th e ,

s epulchre ; for they tre m bled an d were a m az ed ,

n either said they anything to any ma n for they

were afraid .

N o w when jesa s was risen early the fi r s t day of ,

the week he appeared fi r s t to M ary M agdalene out

, ,

of who m he had cast seven devils .

“
A na sh e wen t an d told the m that had been with
’

h i m as they m ourned and wep t

,
.

“
And they when they had heard that he was
,

alive an d had be en see n of h er believed not

, ,
.

In the end of the sabbath as it began to dawn ,

t oward th e fi r s t day of th e wee k ca me Mary M ag ,

dalene and th e other M ary to see the sepulchre

,
.

And behold th ere was a great earth quak e for

,

the angel of th e Lord descended fro m h eave n and ,

ca m e and rolled back the stone fro m the door and

sat upon i t .

H i s co untenan ce was like lightni ng and h i s rai ,

men t W h i te a s s now ,
 I VO M E N OF T HE N EW T E S T AM E N T .

And for fear of h i m th e k eepers did shak e and ,

beca m e as dead men .

“
And th e angel a n swered and said unto the
wo m en Fear not y e : for I k now that y e s eek
,

J esu s th at wa s c r u ci fi e d
,
.

“
H e 15 not h ere : for h e is risen as h e s ai d , .

C o m e see the place wh ere th e Lord lay

,
.

“
A n d g o quickly and tell his disciples th at h e
, ,

i s risen fro m the dea d a nd beh old he goeth before

, ,

you into G alilee there shal l y e see h i m lo I ha ve ,

told you .

And they departed quickly fro m th e sepulchre ,

with fear and great j oy ; and did run to bring his

disciples word .

“
And as they went to tell his disciples beh old , ,

J esus m e t the m saying All h ail And they ca m e

, ,
.
,

and held h i m by the feet and wor s h i frp e d h i m,

.

Then said Jesus unto the m B e not afraid g o ,

tell m y bre thren that th ey g o into Gali lee and there

, ,

shall they see m e .

And th ere was M ary M agdalene and the o ther ,

M ary sitting over against the sepulchre

,
.

A nd m any wo m e n wer e there ( beholding afar

 W OM E N OF TH E N EW T E S T AM E N T . 2 89

off ) w h ich f ollowed J esu s fro m G alil e e minis teri n g ,

u nto h i m
[

Am ong wh ic h was M ary M agd alene and M ary ,

th e m other of J a mes and J os e s an d th e mother of ,

Z eb e de e s chi ld r e n
’

N ow u pon th e fi r s t day of th e wee k very early ,

i n th e m orning th ey ca m e u nto th e sepulch re

,

bringing th e spices w h ich th ey h a d prepared and ,

certain ot/zer s wit h t h e m .

A nd they found th e ston e rolled away fro m the

sepul ch re .

A nd t h ey en te r ed i n and found not the b ody of

,

th e L ord J esus .

A nd it ca me to pass as they were m uch per ,

l x e d t h ereabout be h old two m e n stood by the m

p e , ,

in sh ini ng gar men ts .

A nd as they were afrai d and bowed d own Mei r ,

faces to the e arth th ey said u nto the m W h y s e ek

, ,

y e th e living a m ong th e dead

H e is not h ere but is risen ,
Re m e mber h o w .

h e spake un to you wh en h e was yet in Galilee ,

Saying th e Son of m an m ust be delivered into

,

the h ands of sinful m e n an d be cr u ci fi e d an d th e, ,

t h ird d ay rise again .

An d th ey r e mem bered his words ,

2 90 W OM E N or THE NEW T E S T AM E N T .

And returned fro m the sepul ch re and told all ,

t hese things unto th e eleven an d to all the rest , .

It was M ary M agdalene and J oanna an d M ary ,

z ne neotner of J a m es and o ther women zna z wer e wit h

‘
,

th e m which told these things u nto th e apostles

,
.

And their words see m e d to the m as idle ta les ,

and they believed the m n ot .

But M ary stood withou t at the sepulchre weep

ing and as she wept she stooped down a na l ooleea into ’ ’

the sepulch re ,

And seeth two angels in white sitting th e one , ,

at the head and the other a t the feet where th e

, ,

body of J esus had lain .

And they say u n to h e r W o m an why weepest , ,

thou She saith un to the m Because they have ,

tak en away m y Lord an d I k now not w here th ey

,

have laid h i m .

And wh en she h ad thus said she turned hersel f ,

back a n d saw J esus standing and kne w not that i t

, ,

was Jesus .

J esus saith u nto h er W o m an wh y weepest , ,

thou who m see k est thou She supposing h i m to ,

be th e gardener sait h unto hi m Sir if thou h ave

, , ,

borne h i m hence tell m e w h e re thou hast laid hi m

, ,

an d I will ta k e h i m away .

s sai th unto h er M ary

J esu S h d h
“

b e tu r ne e r self .
 W OM E N OF THE NEW T E S T AM E N T .

an d saith un to h i m Rabboni which is to s ay

, ,

M aster .

“
J esus saith unto h er Touch m e not : for I a m ,

n o t yet ascended to m y father but g o to m y breth

ren and say unto the m I ascend unto m y Fath e r
, ,

and your F ather and l o m y God and y our God

, .

“
M ary M agdalene ca m e and told the disciples
that sh e h ad seen th e Lord and z lz a z he had spoken ,
‘ ‘

th ese thi n gs unto her .

Th e fi r s t day of th e w eek co m eth M a r y M agda

lene early wh en it wa s yet dark unto th e sepulchre
, , ,

and seeth the stone t ak en away fro m th e s e p u l

chre .

Then sh e runn e th and co m eth to Si m on Peter

, ,

and to th e other disciple who m J esus lo v e d an d ,

saith unto the m They h ave tak en away the Lord

,

out o f th e sepul ch re and we know n o t where they

,

"
have laid h i m .

M ary M agdalene a wo m an of M agdala in Galilee

, .

M atthew M ark Lu k e and Joh n ( th e fo u r gospels )

, ,

all S peak of h er She is m e n tioned fi r s t here as

.

bringing with th e o th e r wo m en S pices to anoin t

Jesus e arly in th e m orning Sh e an d the others .

enter ed the sepul ch re and to the women the a n gel

,

gave th e m essage to be g iv e n to Pet e r an d the dis

2 92 W OM E N OF THE N EW T E S TAM E N T

ci p l e s . was to M ary M agdal ene that Jesus fi r s t

It
appeared after h e had risen H e had pardoned and .

cured M a r y M agdal e ne of seven fau l ts which

a m ounted to sins She told the disciples ( me n ) .

that she h a d se e n J es u s an d they belie v ed her not , .

S he was o n ly a woma n they were m e n Tnese , .

women were told by the angel not to fea r W hy ? .

B ecause th ey sought J esus W hich we can do now .

,

and if s i ncerely we are n ot to fea r This is a great

,
.

hon or to women Ch rist appeared and spoke fi r s z to

.
‘

the m before h e spoke to the m e n the m essage was

,

sent b y wom en to m e n .

They un derstood j es u s th e n better than the , ,

me n . Do they not do so now ? W o m en s tood very

l o w in the world s opinion then W hat thought the
’
.

disciples then all m e n wh o h ad been with J esus

, ,

all through his m i n i stry that wo m en wea k a n a , ,

7

ig nor a n t w e re the fi r st that J es u s appeared to after

,

h e rose fro m the dead .

This was the m os t i m portant thing in Ch rist s ’

birth and death H e h a d conq u ered death H e . .

h a d died in his h u m an n ature as a ranso m for all ,

hu m an nature W e who believe i n h i s double

.

nature understand this H e had now risen in h i s .

Divine n ature which so triu m phed over his hu m an

,

”
nature th at his fl e sh s a w not corruptio n .

Th e spar k of divinity withi n u s is n o t s trong

 W OM EN OF T HE N EW T E S T A ME NT . 2 93

e n ough to keep our h u man n ature fro m corruptio n

in death W e rise a spiritual body a n d we do that
‘
.
, ,

W e think at our death the death of our natura l body

’

, , .

But to ret urn to M ary M agdalene She a w o m an .

, ,

was th e fi r s t to hear this great truth and to gi ve it to ,

th e m e n and through m e n and wo m e n to the world

,
'

H ere is the m essage fro m th e angel G o tel l the ,

disciples that Jesus has risen fro m the dead and

that h e will m eet the m in Galilee F r o m J esus .
’

G o tell m y brethren that they g o into Galilee an d

, ,

th ere shall they see m e G o to m y brethren and .

say unto the m I ascend unto m y Father and your

,

Father an d to m y God an d your God

,
.

Now we read that before M ary M agdalene was

,

fi t to receive this great hon or fro m Ch rist to under ,

stand the rede m ption a n d be trusted with the m e s

sage to the world Christ had cu red h er of seven
,

sins W e all ha v e n at u ral sins and by trying our

.
,

se l ves by th e Bible we can fi n d out what th e v ,

are You cannot u nderstand S piritual things but

.

by th e Spiri t Car n al things are u nderstood by car

.

nal n ature ; so says the Bible Therefore if we h ave .

,

a m ental sin use th e righ t re m edies to cure it if a

,

n atura l sin use th e righ t re m edies to cure that

,
Go .

to an hon e st intelligent wo m an doctor and be cured

, ,

in a n hon est way B y both re m edies you will

.

u nderstand th e life and death of C h rist Y o u will .

2 94 W OM E N OF TH E N E W TE S TA ME N T .

see and understand sp i ritual things How p u ri fi e d .

this wo m an was for out of her were cast seven si n s

,

the seven senses which can all run into s i n Ungo v ern .

e d unwatched by our parents w h en we are c h ildren

, ,

by ou r s el ves wh en we are wo m en this battle w i thi n

,

ourselves never ceases This wo man ungo verned

.
,

untrained had l e t h er senses run into sin I f in all .

her senses sh e was p u r i fi e d by C hrist and s h e k new ,

i t how ready she was to understand that Christ had

,

risen fro m the dead She fo l l owed h i m through that

perilous ti m e of his death she could not doubt for ,

had not Christ p u r i fi e d a l l h e r senses ? Sh e was a

S piritual wo m a n — a redee m ed and l i v ing soul now ,

and this accou n t is a great help to all sinnin g

wo m en . In t h ese d ay s y o u cannot be ignorant ,

that if you wil l you can co n quer your s enses and

not be a slave to t he m . I f you are a sla ve to the m

y o u yourself are to bla m e I.f you lo v e to have it

so,
you m ust take the consequences They will .

be s u re to be e vi l to you soo n er or later no m atter

, ,

how s mall th ey m ay see m to you now .

 BOOK X .

S O NGS O F T H E W O M EN OF THE B IB L E .

[ 2 95
]
 S ON GS OF T HE W O M E N O F T HE B I B L E .

Then ja dz z lz be g an to sing this th an ksgiving in

’
‘

a l l Israe l and all the people sang after h er th i s s on g

,

of praise
An d ja az z lz said Begin unto my God with ti m
‘
’
’

b r e l s sing u nto m y Lord with cy m bals tune unto

, ,

h i m a new psal m exal t h i m an d call upo n his

, ,

na m e.

“
For God breaketh th e b attles for a m ongst the
,

ca m ps in th e m idst of the people h e hath delivered

,

m e out of th e hands of th e m th at persecute d m e .

Assur ca m e out of th e m ountains fro m th e north ,

h e ca m e with ten th ousands of his arm y the multi ,

tude whereof stopped the torrents an d th eir h orse

,

m e n h ave covere d th e h il l s .

H e bragged that he would burn u p m y borders ,

and kill m y young m en with the sw ord and d ash ,

the sucking children against the ground and m ake ,

m ale infants as a prey and m y Vi rgi ns as a spoil

,
.

“
Bu t th e Al m ighty L o r d h ath disappointed the m
by the h and of a wo m an .

For the m ighty one did not fall by th e y oung

19 7 }
2
2 98 se ri e s or T E E woman or r m: s te m .

me n ,
either did th e sons of the Titans s m ite h i m
n ,

n o r h igh gian ts sit upon h i m ; but J udi th the

daugh ter o f M e car i .

Then m y a ffli cte d sh outed for j oy an d my weak ,

one said aloud ; bu t they were astonished they ,

l ifted up the i r voices but they were overthrown

,
I .

will sing un to God a n ew so n g O h Lord thou art

.
,

great and glorious wond e rful in strength and invi a

,

ci ble .

Let all creatures serve thee for th ou spakest an d

, ,

they were m ade thou didst send forth l i zy spi r i t a na

, ,
7

and there is no n e that can re sist thy

Voice .

“
For the m ountains shall be m oved fro m th e ir
foundati ons wit h the waters the rock s shall m elt
,

as wax at thy presence yet thou art m erciful to

,

th e m th at fear th ee .

For al l s acri fi ce is too little for a sweet savour

unto thee for he th at fe aret h th e Lord is great a t
,

all ti m es .
 S ON G S OF O "
TH E W M E N on TH E B I B L E .

THE S O NG O F H ANNA H T H E M O T H E R
O F SA M U E L .

An d H annah said
“
M y h eart rej oiceth in the Lor d m ine horn is ,

e x alted in th e Lor d m y m outh is e n larged over

,

m y e n e m ies because I rej oice in th y salvation

, .

There is none Holy as the Lord for th ere is none ,

beside thee n either is th ere any rock li k e ou r God

, .

Talk no m ore so e x ce e ding proudly let n o t arro ,

ga u cy co m e out of yo u r m outh for the Lord is a God

,

of knowledge and by h i m act i o n s a r e weigh ed

, .

“
T h e bows of the m ighty m e n are b roken an d ,

they that s t u m bled are girded with strength they ,

that were wel l ha v e hir ed out th e m s elves for bread ,

an d th ey th at were h ungry ceased so tha t the bar ,

r e n h at h borne seven and she that hath m any chil

dren is wax ed feeble .

The Lord ki l let h and m aketh alive h e bringeth

, ,

down to the g r av e and bringeth u p

,
.

H e rai seth up the poor out of th e d u st and lift

eth up the be g gar fro m the d unghill to set the m ,

a m ong princes and to m a k e the m inherit the th ro n e

,

of glory for the pillars of the earth are the Lord s

’

and h e hath set th e world u pon th e m .

H e wi l l k e e p the feet of his s aints and the ,

300 S O N GS on T HE W OM N E OF TH E BI B L E .

wicked shall be silen t in d arkness for by streng th

shall no m an prevail .

The adversaries of th e Lord shall be broken to

pieces o u t of heaven shal l be thunder upon the m
, .

The Lord sh all j udge the ends of the earth and he ,

shall give strength unto his king an d exalt th e horn ,

of h i s anoin ted .

T H E S O N G O F M I R I AM .

A nd M iria mthe prophetess the sister of Aaron, ,

took a ti m brel in her han d and all the wo m en went

,

o u t after her with ti m brels a n d with dances .

And M i r ia m an swere d the m Sing y e to th e

Lord for H e hath triu m phe d gloriously ; the horse
,

and his rider hat h H e throw n into the sea .

T H E S O N G or D E B O R A H ,

Then sang Deborah Praise ye th e Lord for the

avenging of Is r ael I even I will sing u nto the
.
, ,

Lord I will S i ng praise to the Lord God of Israel .

The inhabitants of the Villages ceased th ey ceased ,

in Israel unti l that I D eborah arose that I arose

, , , ,

a m other in Israel [ This m othe r in Israel does

.

n o t m ean a m other of children but is th e sa m e as,

we say that W ashington was the fath er of his coun

try A m other in I s rael is a m other of h er co u ntry
. ,
 S ON G S or T HE W OM EN or T HE BI BL E . 301

h aving saved it fro m the ene m y wh o would h ave ,

u t terly killed i t
J Awa k e awa k e Debor h awak e
“ ‘

. a , , ,

a wake ut ter a song ; arise The Lord m ade m e

, .

have do minion over th e m ighty O m y soul .

,

thou h ast trodden down strength Blessed above .

wo m en shall Jael the wife of H eber th e Kenite b

,
e ,

ble s sed shall she be above wo m en in the tent .

This wo m an by God s wisdo m saved her co u n

,
’

try sh e was th e instr u ment and sh e gave God the

praise .

SON G OF T H E VI R G I N M A R Y .

My doth m agnify th e Lord and m y spirit

sou l

hath rej oiced in God m y Sav iour For H e hath .

regarded the low estat e of his hand m aid for behold ,

fro m h enceforth all generations shall call m e

blessed .

For H e that is m ighty h ath done m e great thi n gs

an d holy is His n a m e and His m ercy is on th e m ,

that fear H i m fro m generation to generation H e .

.

hath showed strength with H is a r m H e h ath scat ,

He
'

te r e d th e p r on a in the i mag i na ti on of l nez r nea r l

’
.

h ath put do wn th e m igh ty f ro m th eir seats and ,

exalted the m of low degree H e hath fi l l e d the .

h ungry with good thi n gs and the ric h he h ath

,
sent
e m pty away H e hat h holpen his servant I srael
. .
 B O O K XI .

T H E PR AY E R B O O K
-
.

[ 30
3]
 T H E PR A Y E R B O O K -

A C O U NTR Y C H U RC H .

A ug u s t, 18 9 1 .

We were at church this m orning The clergy ma n in .

his ser m on said that the answer to prayers returned

on those who prayed to th e indi vidual th at all
, ,

prayer was in a certain way s e l fi s h : the soul that

p rayed prayed for itself Now we were very m uc h
,
.
,

p l eased t o see th at th i s en a n thought as we did

though h e did not n ot thin k j ust wh at we were
think ing W hich was th i s Th e congregation was
,

m ade u p of wo m en W e s a w but three m e n in the

.

congregation so th at the answer to all those church

,

prayers if sen t at all was sent to the wo m en and

, , ,

would certainly m ake th e m fi t to teach and to

p reach by the m ighty sp i rit of God i n a word to be , ,

m inisters in God s church I n thi s sam e ser m on

’
.

the Cl ergy ma n said W ho was it that gave praise to

,

Christ H e m entioned several m e n in th e Bible ,

but not one wo m an and yet it was a wo m an above

,

all wo m en wh o praised God M y soul doth m ag

”
mi ty th e L or d) and the rest of this gr and p r ais e
 06 THE P R AYE R -
B OOK .

gi ven to God It wa s b . er son ] by the spirit of God , ,

that g a v e this praise and t han k s .

The women i n this congregation prayed these

prayers : Al m igh ty God unto who m all hearts are ,

ope n all desn es k nown and fro m wh o m no secrets

, ,

are h i d cl eanse the thoughts of our h earts by me

,

i nsp i r a ti on of i ll} H oly Spi r i t

; tha t we m ay per ,

f e ctl y love t h ee a n d wor tb zl

y m a
g fy
n z l /zy
'

b oly na me ,

”
th rough Christ our Lord A m en The wo m en to
, .
,

each co m m and m ent praye d ,

Lord have m ercy ,

upon u s an d incline our h earts to keep this law .

They then are h elped to keep the ten co m mand

, ,

m ents . Accept our al m s and oblations receive

“
,

these our prayers i nsp i r e conti n ual ly i b

" e u ni ver sal
eb
,

n r eb with the sp 1r 1t of truth unity and concord ; ,

dispose th e hearts of all C h ristian rulers that they ,

m ay truly and i m partially ad m inister j ustice to th e

puni sh m ent of v i ce the m ain tenance of Virtue
, .

Give g i ace to all bishops and other ministers that

‘

th ey m ay s e t forth thy z r ne wor d and ri g htly ad min

‘

iste r th e Holy Sacra m ents to all people ; give thy

heavenly grace to tb zs cong r e a ti on lz er e
p [ the
’

r esent
g
congregation were all but three of th e m women]
that they m ay b ea r and r ecei ve tb e And they
( th e w o m e n ) p r ay e d that this m i g
‘

ht be al l
g r a nted to
“

tb em for
J C h e our on l m
’
esus ri st s s ak y edia to r ,
 TH E P R A YE R B OOK .

T H E PR AY E R -
B O OK .

IT IS T HE W OM EN W HO P AYR .

In church to d ay when two of our beautiful

-

prayers were read by th e c l ergy m an and followed ,

c l o s e l y z n our h eart and m ind as our voiceless spirit

'

prayed before ou r Goa in h eaven wh o is a S pirit ’

, ,

this idea ca m e to u s in this prayer Al nz n ty and

everlasting God fro m who m co me th every good and
,

perfect gift send down u pon our bishops and

, ,

other clergy an d upon the congr eg a ti ons co mmitted

,

to tb ez r eb a rg e the health ful spirit of thy grace and

’

, ,

that they m ay tru l y please thee p ou r up on the m the ,

conti n u a l a aw o M
f y
’
bl ess i ng Gran t this 0 Lord. for , ,

the h onor of our Advocate and M ediator Jesus ,

”
Christ A m en, .

First the cong r eg a ti ons are m ade u p of women one

, ,

or two me n only are found in any congregation in

churches ) therefore th e blessing p r ay ed for for our ,
' '

bish ops is prayed for in the hearts and sp z r z l s of

,

I t the blessing co m es to tb e bz sb
.

'

women . o s i t is i n
p ,

a ns wer to the prayers of women Also to th e o th er .

,

clergy and this m ea n s clerg y of all Chris tian aenonz

,
’

N o w th e congregations of wo m en h ave for

' ’

z na l z ons .
,

years ( centuries we m ay say) prayed for so m e such

b ng
lessi as our ra
p y er a sk s f or e be wo m en T h e
‘ “
 T HE P AYE R B OOK
R -

b
e l l /z a l spirit of
a
f grace that they [ the wo m en
t hy

m ay truly please Thee pour upon th e m [ t he wo m en

,

the con ti n u a l dew of thy blessing I f this pr a yer is

.

answered whic h we belie v e it to b

,
e th e wo m en can ,

not g o wrong if they beco m e ministers i n the

ch u rch They ha ve a b
. ea l l b
f al s pirit ; and if t h e

prayer is answered t hey ca n n ot fail to please God

, ,

f o r this ble s sing b as been poured on the m ( th e

wom en ) li k e a conti n u al d e w N o w s o m e good and
.
,

great result nz a sz co m e to the congregations of

‘

wo m en w/z o pray for t h e se t hings an d they h av e ,

asked it for t he h onor of their Advocate a n d M edia

tor J es u s Ch rist
, .

Then in th e prayer for all conditions of m e n I t

,
.

i s th e wo m en wh o pray in th e churches and in t h is ,

prayer they pray for all sorts and conditions o f men .

They ask t hat m e n m ay k n o w G od s way s perh a p s ’

so m e men h ave co m e to this kn owledge through the

pray e rs of the wo m en They ( the wo m en ) also
.

p ray for nations for the

,
h oly ch urc h for those in ,

a n yway affli c te d or distressed these are the prayers

of the wo m en .

I n the general Th anksgiving the wo m en ( f or ,

lb e
y a r e t/z e con r e a ti on
g g ) pray or give
,
than k s to
God for His goodness z o l b
,
enz
‘
( t be wonz en
) and to all

me n and they ( the w om en ) beseec h God to h elp

,

t m t
he o s h o w f or th I I i s
p raise )
and to g ive the m
 THE PR AY E R B OOK
-

. 309

sel ves to His service and to wal k before H i m i n

,

holiness and righ teousness all their days Now are .

,

they not fi t to be m inisters in God s Church where ’

they show forth His praise and where t hey give

,

the m sel ves to H is service ? And in the Col l ect for

Peace the wo m en ( they are the co n gregation ) p r ay
, ,

Defend u s thy b u mb l e ser aa nl s in al l a ssa u l ts of ou r

enemi es
( th e m e n ) th at we
, ( the wo m en who are p ray
ing in th e ch urches) su rely trusting in th y defence ,

m ay not fear the power of any a dver sa r i es ( the m e n )

through the m igh t of J esus Ch ris t ou r Lord and as
God has pro m ised that where two or three are
gathered togeth er in His na m e H e will gran t their
requests H e wi ll f u lfi ll the des i res and petitions of
,

His servants ( the W o m en ) as m ay be m ost expedient

for the m Granting th e m wha t the lenowl eag e of
.
? ’

H i s tr n tbwh ile th ey are in the world and in the ,

W orld to co m e l zf e ener l a s l z ng
'

Now if God grants to these wo m en wh o ask for

, ,

tr u th in H i s Churc h es fro m their souls and hearts ,

are th ey not to m inister in the ch urch es and teach

th e f r o mof which Goa h as gi v en the m we knowl edg e
’
.

Now a pure virgin wh o has gi v en her life to the

, ,

—
stu dy of this k n owle d ge of truth a si ng l e woma n ,

living in prayer a n d good works o r d ai n e d to the

,
‘

—
m inis try is certainly a fi t person to declare the a b
sol u tion or r e mi s s1on of sins to tho s e wh o are p e ni
, ,
tent and who tr u ly repent The churches are fi l l e d
, .
,

the absolution d eclared ;bu t God who al one s e e s in to

,

th e heart an d m in d of all can alone know wb

,
o the

absolution t ruly descends upon It is the wo men .

wh o pray for holy desires good counsels and that

, ,

their hearts m ay be set to obey the co mm and m ents ,

and that being defe n ded fro m th e fear of ou r

ene m ies ( the m e n ) we m ay pass our ti m e in rest
and quietness An d defend u s fro m all perils and
.

dangers of this night .

And all this is granted when two or three are

gathered together i n God s na m e ’

And who are those gathered together in God s ’

na m e i n the ch urches but the wo m en And God has

pro mised to gran t their requests I t is so we pray in
.

th e churches A wo m a n a m on g wo m en we pray for

.
,

oursel f and wo m en .

Now God does not despise the sighi ng of a con

,

trite heart nor the desire of such as are sorrowful

,
.

W h o are sorrowf u l who sigh of a broken h eart but

, ,

W o m en H e wil l therefo r e m ercifully a s sist u s i n

our prayers which we m ake in our troubles and
,

adversi ties .

“
That th ose evils which th e craft and subtilty
of t h e a eoz l ( ar ma n) W orketh against u s ( th e
'
’ '

wo m e n ) m ay be brough t to nough t that we ( the ,

W o me n ) may b e h ur t b
"
n o e rse cu ti on s
y p .
 TH E PR AY E R B ooK -

. 311

T he wo m en also pray
, ,
M ercifully look upon
,
“

ou r i n fi r mi ti e s tur n fro m u s all evils give u s con

, ,

”
fi d e n ce in thy m ercy an d they ( the wo m en ) thank
,

and bless God for the rede m pt i on of the world by

th e Lord J esus Christ for th e m eans of grace an d
, ,

for the hope of glory .

I t is tb e women who pray for congress f or rain f or , ,

fair weather in ti m e of deart h an d fa m i n e in

, ,

ti me of war and tu m ults for those who are to be ,

ad m itted in to holy orders S o far only m e n are .

‘

ad mitted so they here pray for the m e n In a .

s hort ti m e there will be women who are to be

ad mitted into holy orders ; It is the wo men who
p ray in ti m e of great sickness a n d m ortality for
a sick pe rson for a sick ch ild for a person or per
, ,

s ons going to sea for a person under a ffl iction for

, ,

m alefactors . It is th e wo men who give th anks

givings for wo men after c hild bi r th for rain for -

, ,

fai r weather f o r plenty for peace for deliverance

, , ,

fro m our e n e m ies for restoring public peace at ho m e

, ,

fo r deliverance fro m great sicknes s an d m ortality

,

f or a recovery fro m sickness for a safe return fro m ,

se a .

If these p r aye r s ar e answere d th e ans we r is to ,

th e W o m en for it is t h ey wbo p r ay .

It is the w om en wh o ask God to give t he m gr ac e

to cast a way da rkness an d p r ay for l zg /z t no w ia
'
'

, , ,
3 12 TH E PR AYE R -
B OO K ..

t h is m ortal life I f it is gran ted i t i s the W o me n

.

wh o pray wh o rece i ve i t F i t, the n are th ey to be i n ,

the m i n i stry f or th ey have the l ien"to teac h th e m

,
.

I t is th e women who believ e that the holy scripture s

‘

were written for th ei r l e arning and whe pray that ,

th ey may r ead mark l ea r n and i nwardly digest

, , ,

the m and th at by patience and by th e co mfort of

,

God s word the y ma y ever hold fast the b

’
l essed
hope of everlastin g life I t is the wo m en who pray
and it shou l d be f o r th e wo m en in the m inistry , and
th e wo m en who should be the stewards of G od s ’

mysteries an d wh o sh ould and wh o do p re pare

, , ,

an d make ready God s way and W ho are able

’

to tu r n the h e arts of th e disobedi e nt to th e wisdo m

of th e j ust I t is the wo m en wb
. o p r ay O L or d ,
“
,

r aise u p we pray thee tb

, yp ow er and ,
co m e a m on g
u s [ the wo m en a na wi l l:
n
] / as we
7
r ea t z l s noeor a s
g , ,

are h indered in runni n g tb e r a ce that is set before

w m n ; m ay Thy grace
us
[ e are hindered by the e
]
and m ercy speedi ly help and del i ver u s It is th e .

wo m en who pray a n d with good reason ,

Al ,

m ighty God who h ast given as thy only b

,
egotten
son to take ou r n ature upon h i m and to be born of
, ,

a p a r e zn rg z n grant th at we bei n g made thy children

' ’

, ,

by adoption and grace m ay daily be renewed by ,

”
thy Holy Spirit It is the wo m en who pray Grant
.
,

th at our h earts an d all ou r me mbe r s b eing mort i ,

~
_
 TH E PR AY E R B ooK
-

fl e d fro m all worldly and carnal lusts we m ay i n

‘

”
all things obey thy bless ed will This prayer
.

being answered to th ose who pr ay may explain ,

why wo m en in the m ass ar e purer t h an the m e n ,

fre e fro m carn a l lusts and worldl y lusts an d obey ,

God s will I t is the wo m en who pray

’
. Grant ,

that we wh o know thee now by f a z z b m ay after this

’
‘
“

, ,

life ha ve th e fruition of th y glorious Godhead It .

is the wo m en wh o pray God to receive the s e prayers

of thy people ( wo men ) wh o call upon thee and ,

gran t u s to perceive an d know what thi ngs we oag b f

z o do an d to have ower to do th e sa m e h
‘
, p an d W o ,

pray for Go d s peace all the days of their lives It

’
.

is the wo m en who pray God to be m ercif u l to their

i n fi r m i ti e s an d in all their da ng er s and necess i ti es help
,

and defend the m It is the wo m en who pray O

.
,

God wh o k nowest u s to be in the m idst of m any

,

and great dangers th at by reason of th e frailty of

,

our nature we cannot always stan d u prigh t grant ,

a s such strength an d protection as m ay support a s

”
in all dangers ; an d carry a s th rough all te m ptations .

Those wh o pray receive th e answer so wo m en pass

throu g h te m ptations and dangers when men fail
and fall It is th e wo m en who pray that th e Church
.

m ay be kept in true re l igion why then are t hey no t

, ,

to be in th e m inistry of the c h urch when thei r ,

rayers keep the Church in the true relig i on t i s

p
314 T HE P R AY E R -

B OOK .

the wo m en wh o pray Grant th a t we m ay purify

,
“

ourselves as Christ is pure an d when Christ shall ,

a ppear again with power and great glory we m a

y , ,

be like unto h i m in hi s eternal and glorious king

d om . It is the wo m en who pray F avorably hear ,

u s that we who are j ustly punished for our o ffences

, , ,

m ay b
”
e m ercifully deli v ered It is the wo m en wh o
.

pray O God who seest th at we put not our trust in

, ,

anything that we do grant that by Thy power we m ay

,

be defended agai nst all a d versity I t is the wo m en .

who pray for the excellen t gift of ch arity an d this ,

prayer has been ans wered to th e wo m en in abu n

dance .

I t is the wo m en who pray Al migh ty an d e ve rl ast

,
“

i n g God wh o sen t thy Son to su ff er dea th that a l l

, ,

ma nki nd should follow the ex a m ple of his great hu mi l

ity g ran t that we m ay fol low th e exa mple of His
,

patience Gran t 0 Lord that as we are bapti z ed

.
, ,

in to the death of th y Son o u r Saviour so by con , ,

tz na al ly m ortifying our corrupt a ffections we m ay be

'

buried with h i m and pass to our j oyful resurrection

,

for His m erits Pu t in our mi nds g ooa aesz r es so by thy

'
’ ’
.

h e l p we m ay bring th e sa m e to good e ffect Grant .

u s to put away th e leaven of m alice an d wickedness

th at we may al ways serve Thee m puren ess of livi ng

and truth ; grant that we m ay aaz ly endea vor to
'
’

follo w th e ste ps of th e holy life of J es u s Ch rist ,

Al m i ghty God , wh o s ho we s t to th e m that are in
error the light o f thy trut h ; so that they m ay
return into th e way of rig hteousness It i s the .

wo m en who for m any y ears have fi l l e d all churches

and prayed this prayer To the m the n will the
.
, ,

prayer be granted an d it is the wo m en who will

receive the l n z of God s truth and by that light
‘ ’

, ,

will show God to the m wh o are now in error .

I t is th e wo m en who pray for n e w and contrite

h ear ts that tb
,
ey m a
y obtain m ercy and forgi v eness ,

and who pray for those who confess their sins that ,

th ey m ay be absolved It is th e wo m en W h o pray
.

th at tb ey m ay use absti n ence and tha t the flesh m ay

be subdued by th e Spirit and that they m ay ever
,

obey godly e m otion s in true holiness I t is th e

, .

wo m en who pray O God who seest that we have

, ,

n o power of oursel v es to help ourselves keep u s ,

'

outwardly in our bodies an d z nwa r aly i n ou r sou ls ’

,

th at we m ay be defended fro m all adversities which

m ay happen to the body and fro m all willful ,

thoughts which may assault and h u rt the soul God .

grant this prayer m ay al way s be answered It is .

the wo m en who pray Stre tch forth th e righ t hand

,

of thy m aj esty to b e our defense agai n st a l l ene m ies ;

grant th at we who for our evil deeds do worthily

,

deserve to be punish ed by the co m fort of thy grace

,

may mercifull y be r e lieved th rough ou r Lor d an d

316 TH E PR A E Y R "B OOK
.

Sa viour J esus Christ M ercifully look u pon th y.

people tha t by th y great goodness they m ay be

,

go verned and preserved eoer nzor e, both in body an d

”
soul .

It is th e wo m en wh o pray O God who alone , ,

ca ns t or der the u n ruly wills and a ffec tions o

“

f s i nf ul

neen ,
gran t that they m ay love the things which
thou co mm a ndest and desire that which thou dost
pro m ise that s o a m ong the s undry an d ma nifol d
,

eb a n es
g of zb e world our hearts
,
m a y surely
t here be fi x e d where tr u e j oys are to be found
,
.

Grant that by thy h oly i nspiration we m ay thin k

those l b z ng s z lz a l a r e g ooo and by thy guidi n g m ay
’
‘ ’
,

perfor m th e sa m e ; sen d to u s thine H oly Ghos t to

co m fort u s Grant u s by th y Holy Sp irit to h ave a
.

m
'

r z /z z j
lg n ag nzen l i n a ll z lz z ng s
‘ ’ ‘
( I t is th e .wo en who
ask for this right j udg m ent i n a ll z b I f this
’

‘
zn s
g .

prayer is gran ted it is to those who ask i t there ,

fore wo m en should have a right j udg m ent in a l l

tb g ) Th ey pray Keep u s steadfast in faith and
’

zn s .
,

defend u s fro m adversities O God zb e s tr en l b

.
g of all,
‘

who put their trust in thee m ercifully accept our ,

p rayer s an d because throug h the wea k ness of our

,

m ortal nature we can do no good thing withou t

‘

thee grant u s thy h el p th at i n keeping thy co m

, ,

ma n d m e t
n s we m ay pl ease t h ee both in will and
,

”
d e e dfi
 TH E P A YE B OO K
R R -

. 3 17

It is the wo m en who pray O God th e prot e ctor , ,

of all th at tru s t i n th e e wit h o u t who m nothi n g i s

,

s t r ong nothing is holy increase th

, , y m ercy a n d b e

our guide so th at we m ay pass th ro u gh things te m

,

poral so a s not to l ose things eternal

,
G ra n t t h a t .

the c ourse of this world m ay be s o peaceably

ordered b y thy governance [ Here t h e wo .m en

pray for M e g over na n ce of th e world ; s u rely they

should k no w h ow to go v ern and order th e things of
this world and it is th e wo m en who belie ve that G od
,

has prepared for those wh o l ove H i m such good

things as pas s ma n s u nd er s ta n di ng ] Give u s the
’

increase of faith hope a n d charity and th at we m ay

, ,

obtain that which thou dost pro m i s e m ak e u s to

lo v e that whic h thou dost co m m and Kee p O Lo r d .
, ,

thy church with thy perpetual m e r cy and because ,

the fr a i l ty of ma n wit h out th ee cannot b u t fall keep ,

u s fro m al l things hurtful and lead u s to all things

,

r o fi tab l e I t is wo m en who fi l l the churches

p .
;
i t is the wo m en therefore who pray this prayer
, ,

O Lord let thy continual pity cl ea nse and de

,

fe n d thy Ch u rch Now does our church n e ed

.
,

cl ea ns i n
g ? W h y do doubts an d un beliefs arise all
around u s I f the wo m en p r ay to ha v e t h is
changed to the m will be gi ven th e power to do s o
,
.

If th e men ha v e fai l ed to c leanse and gover n the

c h urches to p r e ach a n d t eac h th e truth th e Sp irit
,
t
,
3 18 TH E P R AYE R -
B OOK .

of God will g o to the wo m en and through t h e m ,

guide all into the tr u th Grant thy people grace .

to wi thstand the te m ptat ons of the world the fl e s h i

,

and th e devil .

The wo m en still pray O Lord we beseech Thee , ,

absolve thy peop l e fro m their o ffences and stir u p ,

we beseech thee tb e wz l l s of thy faithful people

’

.
,

Grant unto u s all tha t we being called by th V holy

, ,

word m ay forth with give up ou rselve s obedientl y

,

to f u lfi l l thy hol y co m m and m ents Gran t that we .

,

forsak ing a ll worldly and carnal a ff ections m ay be ,

ever m ore ready to fol l ow thy holy co m m and

m ents Grant un t o thy Church to love the W or d
.
,

and B O T H T O P R EA C H and receive the sa m e .

I t is the wo m en who pray t his p r ayer therefore ,

as they m ake up the Church being m e m b ers there ,

of , t/z ey s honl a r ea elz

’
p .

The wo m en pray Al m igh ty God who calledst

, ,

L ube tbe whose praise is in the Gospel to ,

be an Evangelist and Physician of th e sou l ( See .

how closely th e cure of th e body is to the cure of

the soul C hr i st
—
called
. Luke the Physician t o be a ,

disciple The diseases of th e body m ust be c ured

.

or prev ented before you can c ure the soul Sin .

then causes disease an d m ust be cured if you will ,

have the pure an d who lesome soul an d b ody .

 TH E P R AYE B OOK R -
. 19

W o m en should have wo m en physicians an d m e n , ,

men physicians Gran t that we m ay be j oined to

.

gether 1n u ni fy of sp i r i t th at we ( l be women ) m a y be
,

m ade a holy te m ple accept a ble u nto thee Gran t th at .

we m ay so follow th y blessed saints in all wr tnons l i v

’

ing that we m ay co m e to those unsp eak able j oys

,

which thou hast prepared for those who u n feignedly

l ove thee W e beseech thee to di r ect s a nez zf y and g oo
'
‘
.
, ,

er n both our l z ea r zs an d b
'

oa tes in th e ways of thy l aws

‘ ’
, ,

and in the wor ks of thy co m m and m ents that th rough ,

thy n b ty p r ofeez z on both here and ever we m ay be

’
‘
, ,

preserved in body and soul .

It is the W o m e n who pray W e ac k nowledge ,

and bewail our m anifold sins and wic k edness which ,

we h ave co mm itted by tb oag bt wor a and deed ,

’

against th ee . W e do earnestly repen t and are ,

heartily sorry h ave m er cy upon u s and forgive u s ,

all th at is past .

To those who pray th e forgi v eness co m es W ho .

,

then pray
,
The wo m en An d they ask all this to .

be gi ven to the m thro u gh J esus Christ our Lord to ,

be gra n ted for [ f z s sa ke

’

Now we h ave tried to show you how for years an d

, ,

years th e wo m en wh o fi l l the churches have prayed

—the answer to prayer mu st desce n d on the one who
P rays — an d as God al on e can see i nto the hear t
32 0 TH E P AYE B OOK
R R -
.

—
an d m ind and soul of her who prays to th ese
sincere wo m en m ust co m e th e blessing As the .

m e n hav e le ft th e churches a n d t h ose who a r e our

,

g uides t herein see m to be losi n g thei r power to

guide i t is n o w ti m e that our young wo m en should
,

study for the m i ni stry Ala s wou l d that w e h ad

.

the m oney to fou n d and endow a wo m an s col l ege ’

to trai n the m for the m inistry W e wou l d ha v e the m.

u nderstan d that no nz a r r z ea woma n co u ld l ea ob

’
’ ’
a na

r ea eb in a church The oung girls who co m e

p .
y
m ust un derstand that we d o n o t forbid m arriag e .

As soon as she kn ows that s h e is not ma s z er e n ough ‘

of b er s elf to fi g h t th e battle which co m es to all

wo m en th a t th e disease called passion is stronger
—
tha n herself will n o t per m it her to gi ve her soul
and body to th e study of Holy th ings th en let her
leav e th e college of m inistry and m arry W hat , .

she h a s learned there will return to her m ind so m e

future day will be s u re to guide her through her
,

life and do h er and her children untold good But

,
.

our college m ust follow J esus Christ H e bles sed .

with h i s presence the m arriage but h e has p l ainly .

tol d u s if we are His h e has given u s the e x a m ple

,
-

—
of his life on this eart h our spirits m ust hold our
,

bodies o u r m inds cannot be free on spiritual things

, ,

unless fr e e fro m e m otions of th e body We .

do not think anythin g Plai n er i n the N e w Test a

 TH E P R AYE R B OOK -
. 32 1

ment t h a n this The S p i ri t alone knows th e spiritual

.

things A ll are not called to this high state ; but

.

those who wo uld teach and guide in spiri tual

things mus t r ise above pa ssion and m arriage It .

was so u nd e rstood by Christ s followers A s m uch

’
.

Ch rist s life m ust be fol

‘

as pe r f e c t self s a er zj
’
’
z ee

l o we d tot ally clear of any self seek ing

,
Did H e
-

h ave tb e
p r ai s e of oth ers W e r e n o t his rewards on
ea h u f
rt s f eri n gs i n fl i c te d by m ne P Do not the best
Of r e l ig i ons on thi s e art h a n d at all ti mes teach the
.

sam e thing ? V estals virgins ask any wo m an

, , ,

p hysician or ,
any honest person if it is pos sible for
,

o u to apply your m i n d unto wisdo m above all

y , ,

spiritu al m ental wis d o m if you gi v e way to th e

, ,

disease cal led passion You are in unsou n d m in d

.
,

as well as u nsound body W e would not force

.

an y girl to g i ve up m arriage ; but we kn ow that

there are hundreds of girls who do not wish to get

m arried ,
w
ho care for none of those things wh o , ,

eve n if th ey wish i t will never m arry l o vel y an d

,
— v

c har ming as th ey m ay b e M e n always m arr y for

.

fort unes A girl cannot h ave a free choice They

. .

are taugh t that th ey also m ust m arry m oney ; if

they do n ot succeed l a nt p z s for them
’

.
,

Now girls are you going to lose y our chance in

, ,

life of m ak in g a tr u e happy life for yourself You

,
P

are i ndividuals v ou m ay s o me day be left S i ngu

32 2 THE PR A YE B OOK
R -
.

in the worl d with y our battl e to fi g h t Y ou

‘

larl y al one ,
.

will feel and know that y outh does not last always
a n d when gone if every on e is n o t agains t y o u stil l
, ,

no one will care for you Get a profession and b

. e so ,

independe n t th at you can ma p out your lives wit h -

wisdo m and kno wledge The M inistry i s co m ing to .

you in this changing ti m e on earth Into your hands .

co m e tr u t/z p a r i ty knowledg e to keep to p r ear/z to

, , , , ,

i ea e/z to l i ne before th e whole world Q uit you

‘
.
, ,

like Cb H ave y ou r lam p s tri mme d an d

' ’

r z stz a ns .

”
burning .

S OME RU LE S F O R OUR W O M EN C LERGY .

These are on l y our ideas on the s ubj ect e x p e r i

ence will wor k out m any good rules for our young
wo m en who will study for t h e m inistry W e would .

say ha v e so m e age set when a girl shoul d enter th e

, ,

col lege H ave n o vows for a sin gle l ife but m a k e it

.
,

a rule that no m arried wo man can enter into the

study for the m inistry and n o girl engag ed to be ,

m arried Both the married and engaged ar e h y p n o

.
‘

ti z e d — their m inds canno t be giv e n to spirit u a l

things if both m i nd and bo d y is not wholly i n thei r
own k eeping and perfec tly free fro m th e n atural
feelings which both m arried and engaged to be
mar ri e d w ou l d g ive the m Hav e a giv e n n u mb e r .
 TH E P R AYER —
B OOK . 32 3

of years for the study allowing the g i rl or wo m an

,

to leave at any ti m e 5if she fi n d s she has m ade a

m istake i n tak ing up the study ; fi ll her place a t
once with another girl The knowledge the girl
.

gains m a k es her a better wife or bu siness wo m an

, ,

a n d will be a great gain to th e world a t lar e an d

g
worth th e cost of the short stu dy A girl who goes .

through the wh ole study s hould ser v e as a minis

ter a gi ven nu m ber of years and then if she wil l s
, ,

,
—
i t lea ve the m i n i stry o r re m ain Have no c om .

pulsion .

O f one t h ing we are v ery su re which is this N o

,

m arried w o m an sh ould be in th e m inistry The .

—
Spirit i s clo gged by th e fi e s h that ani m al part of
u s which we g e t fr o m our forefathers a n d which

they got fro m Satan in brute disguise Christ has .

shown u s that to fully u nder s tand spiritual things

and teach the m we m ust be as H e was when H e
,

lived on earth S e in our college for the m inistry

.
, ,

have no co m pu l s i on but m ake it li k e a soldier s

’

duty who receives th e ed u cation owes to th e world

, ,

so m any years given in te a ch i n g others for the m i n

i s tr y
. Spiritual things will o nly gai n spiritua l
things in th i s W orld W he n giv e n as Chr is t g av e
. .

the m .
32 4 T HE PR AY E R B O OK.
-

M AR R I AG E .

In ou rw oma n s state and wo m an s chu r ch we h ope

’ ’

one thing will b e ch an g e d in the p r ayer book in th e

t
-

for m of sol emnz z a tz on of m atrim o n y W h y m ak e th e

' '

wo m an take a v ow before God and before the con ,

g gr e a ti on which,
in n ine cases out of ten is a per
j ury . To love love is a di vine t hing and has ,

been once and once only o n this e arth it lived in

,

the Saviour J esu s Christ ; it gave its life i n th e

body for u s it lives in heaven now for u s Does
, .

any wo man so love th e m an she m arries until

death Does sh e give b er l ife for the eternal life of,

the m an ? Cherish m eans to Support to shelter , ,

to treat with tenderness to nourish the treat m ent , ,

that a child and n o t a m an sh ou l d recei v e And .

“

to obey . This last is al m ost wicked No wo m an .

should vow to ob ey any one b u t her God I f sh e fol .

lowed this out she m igh t be forced to co mm it

,

c ri m es an d sin against h e r God sin against her ,

sou l sin against h er c h ildren sin against the worl d

, , ,

and say to her God in the j udg m ent : I a m n ot “

responsible for all th e sins I co mm itted for I took a ,

sacred vow t h at I would obey the m an I m arried .

The last u nti l aeal lz us do par t n e ed s no Co mment

,
’ ‘
,

in these days .
 TH E PR AY E R -
B OOK , 32 5

W OM E N IN T HE M IN IS T R Y .

W e have tried to show how the Episcopal C h u rch

owes spiritual life to the wo m en wh o for years
i ts ,

fi l l e d th e ch urches and did th e true heart and earn

est praying u si ng the beautiful prayers of our
,

prayer book [ f we b
-
. el i eve in the answer to
p rayer ,

let m e ask whose prayers were they in the churches

fi l l e d wi th wo m en W h o did the work in the Sun
day schools ? th e work a m ong th e poor th e prayers
at ho m e i n the closet in secret ?
W h o believed in
earnest in Christ and His teachings
'

Apostol ic succession is sp i r i tual not p lzy sz eal It .

was S t Paul who said There is neither m ale or

.
,

fe m ale for y e are all o n e in C h r ist Jesus

,
If S t .

Paul wh o was so hard on th e wo m en o f h i s day said

, ,

th at m uch he understood that th e Spirit of God was

,

in wo m en as well as m e n I n spiritu a l things a

.

wo m an is stronger than a m an and apostolic suc ,

cession is spiritual Besides who in these days will

.
,

s ay
“
a wo man s hall n ot t e ac h
 APPE AL T O W O M E N OF T H E W O R L D .

In m y study of the wo m en of th e B ible and in ,

what I h ave writt e n I h ave tried to show what

,

wo m en are capable of being and d oing I b . e g al l

wo m en to study th e subj ect U p to this day ser

.
,

m ons have been preach ed ; but never about th e

wo men of th e Bible it h a s always been the m e n of
,

the Bible the lessons thei r li v es h ave taugh t u s

, ,

and the truth s w h ich Christ ga v e to the m ( the m e n ) ;

and yet if you loo k into the Bible you will see m uch
, , ,

v ery m uch about th e lives of th e wo m en and the,

l essons whic h their lives teach ; and you wil l be

sur prised to see h ow m any of th e m ost precious

truth s Ch r ist gave to women If wo men had not
.

been repressed by m e n Christian i ty would t o day be

stronger an d far m ore spread o ver the eart h W e .

h ave not been m uch better o ff than th e wo m en

of unch ristian nations n ot even the wo m en of
,

J apan In a book on the s u bj ect I read that in

.

Japan the natives thin k that education for girls

m akes the m unwo m anly M any i n o u r own la n d still
.

think th e sam e in regard to our Christian girls I t .

 E
APP A L To W M E N O 0 1
? T HE W oR L D . 32 7

i s only very lately that this i dea of educa tio n is

changing ; but the new ide a is obl i ged to struggle
even to get a foothold i n the minds of Christian
people Educatio n it is said wi ll b
.
,
u t aggra vate the
,

trouble of th e J apanese wo m en to a point beyond

endurance No evil is ever done away with until
.

e d u c a ti on d oes m ake the evil of ignorance bey ond

endurance W hen it reaches that point the re m edy
.

is sough t for W he n no re m edy is thought to be

.

possi b le th e evil goes on and is endured O h i g n or

,
.
,

ance ignorance wh at have you done for the wo m en

,

on this ear th ? W e are told with all yo ur getting

, ,

get n naer sl a naz ng get knowl edg e Lo v e God with your

’ ’
,
.

mi nd and if Christ thou g ht that w om en were abl e to

,

r eceive and understand the divine truths which h e

taught on this earth why is i t that wo m en i n stead of

, ,

teaching th ese truths have beco m e weak enough to

,

sub mit to be taugh t by m e n th e things which it is

theirs to teach
O h wo m an who m Christ has honored by ta k ing
,

h is hu m an body fro m a wo m an to who m H e taugh t ,

th e truths of heaven when he was here on earth to ,

”
w ho m H e said I th at
,
speak
“
unto you a m H e .

( when h e answered wo m an when questioned upo n

t his su bj ect by m e n
); to who m H e fi r s t appear e d
afte r H i s res u rrect i on and by w h o m H e sen t th e
,

m essage of his resurrec tion to the m e n his disci pl es , f u n

.
32 8 KN O W L E D G E FR OM . Tfi E B IB L E .

Oh wo m en if Chris t though t you able to adv a n ce i n

,

k nowledge and trut h and h ol y l i v e s to be of gre a t

'

good to th is earth how is it that S atan h as kept you

,

ba ck in all these things Shake off the bondage of

the fl e sh inherited fro mSatan an d s o govern your , ,

bod i es by yo ur souls fro m heaven th at it m ay

'

the desires fro m Sa ta n may decrease

'

z ner ease a nd , ,

until the so u l con quers .

KN O W LE DGE F RO M T H E B IB L E .

Ps a l ms xc iv . IO H e th at t e ac h e t h man k n owl e d g e , s h al l

n ot h e k n ow ?

S ol o m o n a s ke d fo r wi s d o m
. an d k n o wl e d ge .

Pr over b
s t . W i s e m e n l ay up k n o wl e d g e .

t Kn o wl e dg e is e as y to h i m t hat u n d e r s t a n d e th.

H e t h a t h at h k n o wl e d g e S p a re th wo r d s .

A ma n of kn owl e d g e i n c r e a s e t h s t r e n gt h .

D a n i el . G o d g ave t h e m k n o wle d g e .

K n o wl e d ge s h a ll b
e i n c e as e d
r .
"

Hab
abb
nb . F or th e e ar th s h all be fi l l e d wi t h t h e

k n o wl e d ge of th e g l o ry o f th e L o r d, a s t h e wat e r s c ove r t h e

i H ose a . My p pleo e a re d e stroye d fo r l ac k of k n o wle d g e .

B e cau s e t h ou has t re e cte d

j k n owle d g e , I wi l l als o r e e ct
j
”
th e e .
 KN O W LE D G E F R O M THE BI BL E . 32 9

51 L u b
. e . W oe u nt o y o u,
y e h av e t ak e n away t h e ke y
of k n o wl e dg e .

R oma n s . Z e al n o t acco r d i ng t o k n owl e d ge .

Col oss z a n s T he m ys te ry o f G od a n d o f t h e F a th e r a n d
’

of C h r i s t i n wh o m
, are h id all t h e t r e as u r e s o f wi s d o m an d

k n o wl e d g e .

T z m ot/zy S av i o u r who wi l l h ave me n be

'

. Our , a ll to

s ave d , a n d t o c o me u nt o th e k n o wl e d g e of t h e t r u t h .

H eb
r ew s . F or i f we si n wil lfu lly a ft e r t ha t we h ave
re ce i ve d t h e k no wl e d g e of t h e tru th , t h e re re ma i n e t h no
”
more s a c r ifi c e fo r si n .

Pe ter . Ad d to yo u r fa i t h vi rt u e , a n d to v i r tu e k n o wl
”
e dge

G r ow i n th e k n o wl e d g e of ou r L o rd a n d S av i o u r Je su s
”
C h r i st .

All th ese tell u s to get knowl edge the sin of ,

ignoran ce th e u s e and blessing of k nowledge W h o

,
.

t hen should keep u s in ignorance if God co m m ands ,

u s to get knowledge an d to p u t it to a good use

3
,
 T O T HE R E AD E R .

An d n ow Reader I am going to say fa re w e ll I

, , .

do not ask you to believe as I do as I think that ,

all intelligent persons m ust deci d e the question of

religious belief for the m selves I feel t hat I have .

on l y done m y duty by giving these t h o u gh ts to the

world and decla ring that Ch rist is my Lord an d

,

M aster
Do not say that I b a ne sa i d what I have N O T s ai d
,

do n o t willfully m isunderstand m e ; do not m ake

pictures of ani m al bodies w ith h u man heads or th e
r everse for that is a w
,
o r n out trick -
.

If you h ave no an i m al instincts with in you and ‘

,

think that you are a d i r e c t d e sce n dan t of an

angel and if this is s o why so m u ch the better for
, , ,

this world an d for you Read er for you will be a

, ,

m odel for all to follo w and the world will be

,

blessed by your living in i t for then you will d o n o

,

evil but will by nature d o God s w

,
ill the s a m e as ’

it is done i n heaven However you kno w bette r

.
,

than I do what your inward nature in the flesh

truly is If you have no battle to fi g h t within
.
,
 TO THE R E D A ER . 331

h appy ar e y ouYou h ave no r ea so n to s ay

.
,

W he n I would do good evil i s within m e , .

If you think it would h ave been better had I left

this book to be published after m y death let me tell ,

you th at it is better to do what you wish done before

you die Do I hear you say that I m igh t have left
.

m oney to have i t pub lished after m y death ? I

ans wer I could not be certain th at the m oney
,

wou l d be so used Do y ou still say why do I give

.
,

m y n a m e so plainly ? M y answer is I am not ,

ash a med of doing s o nor am I afraid of the co u se

,

q u e n ce s Ridicule
. evil report
,
m isunderstand ,

ing I fear not for I have d one m y duty to m y

, ,

God .

Do I hear you say H ow could I have th e courage

,

to write and give my thoughts to the world ? My

answer is this I n wh at other way could I give m y
though ts to the world I know that there are
m any strong m e n in the Church of Chri st s trong in ,

body and m ind and that so m e m e n boas t of the

,

strengt h of their m inds and that I am only a wea k

,

ignorant woma n Never theless I h ave a soul a n d

.
, .

m y soul is loyal to C h rist A wo man is not per mitted

.

to speak in a church or give her thoughts to th e

,

worl d in th at way ; but in these days when th e

worl d has attacked Christ if the m e n have not th e
,

courage openly to defe n d Ch rist when they have all ,

3 32 TO TH E R E A D ER .

t he advantages of knowledge learning colleges , , ,

libraries training in church m at ters new i deas given

, ,

to the m by God then I a wo man depri ved of all

, ,

those adva ntages aa r e by m y loyalty to Christ my

,
’
, ,

g rati tude to O h rist m y,

courage and faith in Christ ,

yes I dare write have pr i nted and give to the world

, ,

m y thou g h ts.
 NOT E .

O R IG IN OF A F A M OU S PR A YE R . .

A ch aracterist i c m i stak e
was recent ly co mm it ~

ted by two renowned J ewis h scholars in Paris

J a mes D ar me s te tte r and G rand Ra bbi Zadok Kahn
,

The for m er discovere d lately a frag m ent of a Par

see praye r in th e Zend l anguage I than k thee O ,

Creator of ligh t for h aving m ade m e of the blessed

,

race of the A ryans . I thank th ee O O r m u z d for , ,

h aving m ade m e a free m an an d not a slave " I

than k thee O God of ligh t for having m ade me a
, ,

m a n and not a wo m an O f course a ny one fa m il

’

,
.

iar With the J ewis h liturgy m ust be struck with the

rese mbla n ce of these three prayers to the three
recited by the pious Je w every m orning fro m the
Prayer book
-
B e bl essed O Lord th at thou didst
, ,

n ot m ake m e a heathen ‘
B e blessed O ,

Lord that thou didst not m ake m e a slave "

,

B e blessed O Lord t h at thou didst n o t m ake

, ,

m e a wo m an Leaving it to th e apologetic wr i
ters to defend this rath er unge n erous and u n g al
l ant attitude of th e devout worshipper we are ,

c hi e fl y concerned with th e qu estion where the

originator of these three peculiar prayers is to b
.
,

sought ? O u the Jewish or on the Persian si de ?

Professor D ar m e s te tte r th e Zend scholar fo u n d

,
-

the language to point to th e third or fourth cen t ury ,

and Grand Rabbi Kahn bei ng to h i m au thority

enough for ascrib i n g th e Jewish prayers in accord
a nc e wit h th e T al mu d M hoth 43 b) to R M ei
( e n ac r .
 34 N OTE .

of the second century H e therefo r e believes that

.
,

th e Parsees a d op ted these for m ulas fro m the Jews

and altered th e m to suit their own V i ew .

‘
H o w s t ra n ge that Diogenes L ae r ti u s a Gree k ,

wri ter of th e second century i n his Live s of ,

‘

Philosophers quotes a n ol d er Gree k author that

’
"

Thales the fi r s t Gree k philosopher a n d som e say

’

, ,

that Socrates u se d to thank the godde s s of for

t u n e for th ree thing s : First of all that h e had ,

been born a m a n and n ot a be a st ; secondly that ,

h e was a m a n and n o t a wo m an an d thirdly that , ,

he was a Greek a n d n o t a barbarian ( Thales ch

’
. ;
,

Vii )
. Th ese t h ree prayers th en m ust h ave been , ,

quite co m m on a m ong ce rtain philosop hical school s

lon g before the Christian E r a an d th e qu e stion is
‘
,

only wh ether th e s e p h i l o s o p h e r s or preceptors the ,

O rie n tal sages the M agi th e pupils of Zo roaster

The pro b
, ,

and the li k e origi nated th e m

,
abili ty is .

that th e l atte r did s i n ce the Pyth agoreans d erived

,

many of their practices fro m the m Th e Jewis h .

sages then m us t have al so copied the m fro m th e

, ,

Zoroas trians And we are i n th e fortunate position

to b
.

e a ble to ro v e th at th ese sa m e for m u las were

p
fa m iliar to th e J ews in the t i m e of J esus F o r i t .

can only be i n reference to th ese th ree benedictions

of th e synag ogal lit u rgy t h at Paul writes to the
Galatians ( iii 2 8 ) . is n eit h er J ew nor
Greek there is neither bond m an n o r free th ere i s
, ,

n either m a n nor wo m an for y e are all one in the ,

M e s siah Jesus and throu gh h i m Abraha m s seed

’

and heirs according to th e pro m ise I t is of inter .

’

est to note that th e al m ost i denti cal e x pression

‘
regarding th e Ho l y Spirit that i t rests ali k e on ,

e w or Gentile on m a n an d wo m a n o n m ale slave

J , ,

or fe m al e slave if the person but lives i n full

,

accorda n ce with the d ictates of th e S pi rit i s foun d

—
in th e m yst i c or Essene—work ascribed to Elisha
the prop het T h e senti m ent i m plied in the on e
.
,
 N OT E . 335

b
enediction , of disregard of wo man s cl ai m co m ’

pared with m an s certainly is the outco m e of asce

’

ti ci s m and both J es u s ( John i v 2 7 ) a n d th e Rab

bi n i cal sages endeavored to counter act i t
.
,

“
A t any rate the ori g in of these prayers is far
,

older than was assu m ed by Ja m es D ar m e s te tte r a n d

—
Zadok Kah n R eo D r K Kob
. . . l er z n flee M enor alz f or
.
'